this that he should take a double portion and the people one kinde onely but in those properties which Paule describeth 1. Tim. 3.2 and 5.17 where hee saith that the Elders are worthie os double honour when they rule well and labour in the word of God Hom. 18 vpoÌ„ 2 Cor. Gratiam Cau. compernu de consecrat distinction 2 and excellent is the sentence of Chrysostome There is a time when a priest differeth nothing from an inferiour as when they must vse the mysteries for we are accounted worthie all alike that we may pertake of them And Ignatius in the Epistle to the Philadelphians One bread broken to all and one cup deliuered to all And Gelasius The diuision of one and the same mysterie cannot come to passe without great sacriledge 11 Because whatsoeuer pretence is brought Christ not only instituted the supper with a twofold signe but commaunded his Disciples to take it and vse it vnder a twofold signe Take eate drinke and do this And the doctrine of the Lords Supper which is handled 1. Corinth 11. vers 23. and so following is common to all the faithfull Finally because the Sacrament ought to be whole and to be taken wholy Wherefore did Christ take bread not breads To signifie the mysterie of one and the same bodie from whence the communicants do partake of one bread What manner of bread vsed Christ vnleauened bread or leuened Such as they vsed with meat true and common bread but yet valeauened because of the circumstance of time to wit the feast day of vnleauened bread wherin after the eating of the paschall Lambe Christ celebrated the supper b Mat. 26 17 and also because the vse thereof was common on those feastiuall daies of Easter wherein it was not lawfull to vse leauened bread c Exod. 12.15 And the Apostle speaking of the holy supper doth terme it simplie bread meaning vndoubtedly common and vsuall bread among the Corinthians such bread as the churches of the Graecians do vse and which the Corinthians did eat of Wherefore ordained he bread to be the sacrament of his bodie For the Analogie or similitude of the properties and effects of the signe and of the thing signified For as of the graine of wheat is made corporall bread so of the bodie of Christ is made spirituall bread 2 As bread in the ouen is baked with the heat of the fire so the bodie of Christ was baked with the fire of the crosse and prepared to be meat of life 3 As corporall life is susteined with bread so by Iesus Christ the bread of life the soule is nourished vnto spirituall eternall life 4 As the heart of man is vpholden strengthned with bread d Psal 104 15 so the vertue and merit of the body of Christ doth comfort the soule to life eternall 5 As bread doth driue away the hunger of the body so the merit of the body of Christ doth asswage the hunger of the soule 6 As bread doth profit the hungry not the full fed so also the vertue or merit of the bodie of Christ doth not profit any but them who hunger after righteousnes and them which are puffed vp swelling with their owne righteousnes and for such as are full truly nothing doth it profit them at all 7 As bread distributed among manie is a signe of concorde or agreement so also the bodie of Christ offered for manie is a pledge of the good will of Christ of mutuall loue amongst our selues 8 As one bread is made of manie graines so we being manie are one mysticall bodie of Christ which doe pertake of one bread one I say by a common notion of the sacrament but not in nomber and because it is taken to one end as we may see 1. Corinth 10.17 For wee that are many are one bread and one bodie because wee all are partakers of one bread Why did Christ take bread rather then flesh or other meat to institute his Supper Because he had not regard to the colour and outward forme for the which flesh is more like to flesh but to the vertue of nourishing which is greater in bread then in the flesh of any beast Theodoret. Dialogo 1 What maner of wine vsed Christ taught by his exaÌ„ple to be vsed Not tempered which the ancient Graecians called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is mixt of water and wine which they vsed as a thing free and indifferent neither necessarie to the Sacrament occasion being taken from that because water flowed out of the rocke to the thirstie Israelites which rocke was Christ a Numb 20 10 1 Cor. 10 4â— and because water and bloud came out of the Lords side b Ioh. 19.34 Amb. of the scaraments 5 or because in olde time celebrating the Lords Supper they did drinke more largely so that some were drunken in the loue feasts c â—p 1 18. booke Chap. 53 Tractate 120 vpon Ioh. and therefore that wine being of it selfe strong might do the lesse hurt water should be put thereunto or to signifie the vnion of Christ with the Church as though the waters should figure out the people as Cyprian will haue it or to signifie the vnion of natures in Christ as Nicephorus will haue it But these arguments are not necessarie and as Augustine will haue it that powring out of water bloud did signifie two sacraments baptisme and the Eucharist Moreouer we drinke not in so great plentie or so strong wine in the Supper and our communion with Christ is signified after another maner but it is better concluded that Christ vsed wine without water For the scriptture doth not speake of any water mixt with wine as neyther of red or white colour but of the fruit of the Vine Math. 26.29 Verily I say vnto you that I will not drinke henceforth of this fruit of the vine vntill that day when I shall drinke it new with you in my Fathers kingdome Which words Mathew and Marke doe apply to the narration of the mystical cup but in Luke they seeme to be transposed Luk. 22.18 as Augustine teacheth 3. booke of the agreement of the Euangelist and they are not extant in the Syrian interpreter And Chrisost Hom. 83. vpon Mat. 26. cha Of the fruit saith he of the vine which truly bringeth forth wine not water Yea if a maÌ„ listed to play with Allegories that might be expounded of the adulterating of the Lords supper Esa 1.22 Thy vintners do mixe wine with water Wherefore instituted he the Sacramenâ— of his bloud with vvine In like mannner for the likenesse properties and effects of wine and of the bloud of Christ For as wine is the most sweet liquor flowing out of the Vine so the bloud of Christ is the most sweet drinke of the soule powred out for vs out of the side of Christ which is that true Vine a Ioh. 15.1.5 2 As wine doth asswage the thirst of the bodie so the merit of
because the heart amongst all the intrailes and members in man is the first that liueth and the last that dieth And euery where in the Scriptures the speciall actions of the soule are ascribed to the heart d Mat. 15.18.19 Rom. 2.15 10.10 1. Pet. 3.4 Is the whole soule in the whole bodie and in euery part of the bodie the whole soule Of this mind is Augustine and some other after him as light is in the aire which is primarily by it selfe in the whole secundarily in the parts And that it is not only the forme act and perfection of the whole body but also of euery particular part And lastly that it hath no bodie and is not circumscribed in any place and is indiuisible But others thinke that like a certaine king she sitteth in some one part of the bodie alone and in one place as it were in her princely pallace doth diffuse her vertue thorough the whole bodie and that it doth exercise diuerse actions in the diuerse parts of the bodie according to the diuerse placing of the instruments in those parts which are necessarie for the doing of such actions So it reasoneth in the head it willeth in the heart it concocteth in the stomacke seeth in the eyes a 1. Cor. 12.17 to which opinion we subscribe touching which notwithstanding modest wits may forbeare till they be confirmed But how many parts or faculties of the soule be there Three essentiall according to Plato the vnderstanding facultie the facultie of anger and of lusting or after Aristotles the facultie of reasoning and discoursing of sense of liuing or nourishing For the same Aristotle saith the soule is that principium to wit inward and formall whereby we first liue haue sense and vnderstand But that distinction better befitteth the doctrine of Christians whereby the soule is distinguished into the vnderstanding which is also called the Mind and the Will or as the Scripture sometimes speaketh the spirit and the soule being taken in a more strict signification b 1. Thes 5.23 Heb. 4.12 What is the vnderstanding It is that facultie whereby we do discerne obiects either to be liked or disliked and the vnderstanding is double 1. Practising whereby we discerne good from euill right from wrong 2. Speculatiue whereby we distinguish truth from falsehood by the notions of goodnesse and truth which God hath put into our minds c Rom. 1.32 2.14 And what is the will A facultie of the soule whereby we either chuse or refuse the obiects so farrefoorth as the vnderstanding iudgeth them to be good or euill Which if it follow the rule of reason it is called election or consultation in a speciall manner but if otherwise it be moued by a false shadow and appearance of good then it is called both a passion and perturbation of the mind or an affection as also concupiscence Were all the soules of men created of God at once as the Angels were Origen and other Fathers haue bene of that mind and that they were as it were laid vp in Gods store-house but the contrarie is proued by the Scriptures For Gen. 2.17 Moses spake but of one soule Againe Dauid sheweth that soules are created successiuely in euery mans bodie Psal 33.15 who frameth their hearts that is their soules one by one and Zach. 12.1 Who frameth the spirit of man in the middest of him Rom. 9.11 the Apostle writeth of Iacob and Esay that before they were borne they had done neither good nor euill If they had done neither good nor euill then it followeth that their soules were not created from the beginning for it is against reason that all this while they should do nothing at all Whether was the soule of Euah made of Adams or not and whether are the soules deriued one of another by propagation or else new ones euermore created of God Some of the Fathers were of opinion that as one candle is lighted by another euen so the whole man is deriued of the whole man the soule of the soule the bodie of the bodie For say they first as one Lion begets another so by the power and efficacie of Gods blessing one man begets another who consists not only of a bodie but of a soule 2. Because we reade not that God created and inspired a new soule 3. Because the soule is the primarie seate of sinne in which Dauid saith his mother conceiued him Psal 51.7 4. Because in the first conception the soule is potentially in the bodie which according to the generatiue power giuen to mans seed is brought into act But the creation of the first soule as a plaine patterne sheweth what is the beginning of all other soules Againe Adam said of Euah Genes 2.23 This is now bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh but he saith not soule of my soule which he should haue said if so be that the soule of Euah had bene taken out of his soule Moreouer the testimonie of Zaccharie 12.1 is cleare who frameth or formeth the spirit of man in the midst of him And Eccles 12.7 The spirit returneth to God that gaue it Peter also commaundeth that we should commend our soules to the faithfull Creatour 1. Pet. 4.19 Besides that opposition doth seeme to require the same Heb. 12 9. where the fathers of our flesh are opposed to the Father of spirits because he doth not vse the helpe of men in creating of liuing creatures to which we must referre that of Esa 57.16 where in expresse words God is said to make soules to wit immediatly and not by propagation of man Yea the very nature of the soule doth testifie the same which is most simple and therefore indiuisible So then seeing to the propagation of it there is required a decision it is apparent that it hath not his beginning by propagation from the soule of the parents Neither indeed can spirituall substances be changed one into another and therefore as one Angell cannot beget another Angell euen so no more can one soule being of the same kind and nature produce another soule Wherefore it remaineth that it is created in the infusion of it and infused in the creating of it as August saith But herupon it will follow that God rested not from all his works Gen. 2.2 I answer out of Augustine that God rested from the workes of some new kind but not from the works of the same kind a Ioh. 5.17 By what meanes then is originall sinne conueyed to the children Neither by meanes of the soule nor by meanes of the bodie but by meanes of propagation from Adam alone For that all mankind is corrupted by Adam doth not so much proceed from generation vnlesse it be in regard of the manner that is so farrefoorth as one sinfull man begets another sinfull man as from the iust iudgement of God who as he had adorned all men in one as the roote and head of all mankind with originall iustice so after that
spiritually fed with my bodie giuen for you and my bloud shed for you and are nourished by it to life eternall Why had the Lord rather vse this phrase This is my bodie and this is my bloud then to say this signifieth my bodie and my bloud Because the word of signifying worthily seemed vnto him somewhat light and he would more expresly declare that those signes are not propounded that they may bee considered as they are in themselues but that it behoueth the receiuers so to behold and spiritually to apprehend with the eyes of a faithfull minde those things only in those signes which are represented by them as if that breade and that wine were not the signes of those things but those things themselues which they doe signifie Whether if the bodie of Christ bee denyed to bee in the bread of the Supper therefore Christ himselfe is said to bee altogether absent from his Supper No yet so that whole Christ is present but not the whole for Christ man is truely present 1. By the grace and operation of his spirit Where two or three are gathered together in his name Mat. 18.20 2. And by his power and maiestie a Math. 28.20 Heb. 7.26 3. That he which being absent in bodie and made higher then the Heauens yet may be whole most present by his vertue wherby he doth spiritually communicate both himselfe and all his great things to vs truely by faith 4. And by the promise of the Gospell he doth lift vp the hearts of the faithfull to himselfe euen into heauen that there they may behold namely in the celestiall sanctuarie the sacrifice offered vpon the crosse so may feed vpon it by faith Finally Christ doth truely and fully without all doubt accompish that which he promised Is the bodie of the Lord truely and Substantially present in the Supper It is present not truely by conuersion of the whole substance that is both of the matter and forme of the bread and wine into the bodie and bloud of the Lord either by impanation or assumption of the bread or locall inclusion not as an infant in the cradle for neither is it present in outward signes by in existence or indistance nor in regard of the place where the bread is neither also is it present in the bodies of men or is put into the mouth for if you respect the place the bodie of Christ is in heauen circumscribed But in the minds of the faithfull and in regard of the faith of a man lawfully vsing the holy Supper of the Lord. For that is the strength of faith that it may ioyne together most streightly things neuer so much distant asunder Therefore a true and liuely presence of the bodie of Christ in the Supper and communion of him with the beleeuers in the ministerie of the Sacraments is not reiected but onely that manner of presence which is fained at the bread is denyed Are these propositions contradictorie Christ is corporally in heauen and Christ with his body and bloud is in the Supper Not a whit because this latter is nor rightly vnâ—erstood of the presence at the place of bread but of the communion with man which is sealed and exhibited by the rite of the Supper Is not the Supper of Christ made voide if the very flesh of Christ be determined to be so farre essentially absent from this action as the heauens are from the earth In no wise because the bodie it selfe and bloud of Christ are set forth in these mysteries not simply and so farre forth as they are things subsisting in themselues but to be coÌ„sidered intellectually and are offered to the minde not to the bodie to faith not to the senses to be taken also in the mind by faith alone For truely like as those things which are heard are to be perceiued by the hearing those things which are seene by the sight so also those things which are vnderstoode by the vnderstanding so those things which are beleeued by faith neither are these things alike present to their obiects But the perceiuing of faith is a great deale more certain then all comprehension of the senses or of reason how faith can make a thing present Paule declareth Gal. 3.1 where hee saith that Christ was described in their sight and among them crucified Are earthly and celestiall gifts present after the same manner of presence Not after the same because there is no other presence of Christ in the seale of grace then in the word or promise of grace But the presence of Christ Iesus in the word adde also in baptisme yea in the whole ministerie is only spirituall not corporall or locall For as there is not made an inclusion of Christ in the voice of the minister outwardly sounding so neither in the Sacramental symbols or signes For Paul saith that Wee whiles we are strangers in the bodie are absent from the Lord and doe walke by faith and not by sight 2. Cor. 5.6.7 Neither that wee know Christ henceforth after the flesh but after the spirit vers 16. Also that Christ is aboue Col. 3.1 That Christ shall descend from heauen in the day of iudgement 1. Thess 4.16 And truely that he shall come not daily and euery moment and otherwise then he ascended that is to say inuisibly and vncircumscriptiuely but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in that manner not otherwise wherein he was seene to ascend into heauen a Act. 1.11 Wherfore the presence of Christ also in the Supper is spirituall which you may call celestiall Diuine supernaturall but not corporall or natural Which therefore is the thing signified of the Lords Supper Christ himselfe offering himselfe with all his benefits spiritually to bee apprehended in our mindes by faith for in the Lords supper wee are made partakers not onely of the operation or of the benefits and gifts of Christ but of the substance of the liuing bodie of Christ What is vnderstood by naming of bodie and bloud in the Attribute of these propositions This is my bodie and This is my bloud Not a signe thereof which some fathers call a Sacramentall bodie that is to say Sacramentally vnderstood euen as when they say that the bodie of the Lord is seene touched brused with the teeth doth fall vpon the earth is created made consumed Also not the mystical body which is the Church a Eh. 5.32 Eph. 23 For so the faithfull should seeme to cate either the signes alone or the Church although we doe not deny this that the mysticall bodie is shadowed and moreouer established by the signes of bread anâ— wine b 1 Cor. 10 16 but Synecdochically the whole humanitie of Christ both altogether and in respect of parts the true and naturall bodie of Christ deliuered for vs crucified and buried The true bloud shed for vs and his true soule yea also the whole person of Christ For truely his humanitie without the Deitie of the word
which is life it selfe and the fountaine of life cannot bee the bread of life to vs c Ioh. 14 Neither can the humanitie be separated from the word neither can the humanitie subsist without the Diuinite and his benefits without the whole person and therefore the one without the other are neither giuen nor receiued VVhether in the Supper of the Lord for the thing it selfe of the Sacrament doe wee partake of his merits alone or the liuely operation gifts or benefits of Christ without Christ himself that is without participation of the body and bloud of Christ or doe we partake of Christ himselfe with his benefits Truely Christ himselfe with al his benefits both those which are giuen to vs by imputation alone and also those which are giuen by reall efficacie 1. Because Christ himselfe one and the same God and man is that liuing bread from whom life eternall doth flowe to vs d Ioh. 6.51 and is eaten of them which are endued with true faith 2. Because bread and wine are holy signes not onely of the death and benefits but of the bodie and bloud of Christ 3. Because Paule doth plainly affirme it e 1 Cor. 10.16 we ought to haue a coÌ„munion with the body it self bloud it selfe of Christ that we may be partakers of his benefits For those benefits that liuely vertue or operation which sustaineth our soules vnto life eternall cannot be seuered from the bodie and bloud of Christ and moreouer not from Christ himself to whom it cleaueth a Ioh. 5.11 no more then the effect from the cause conteining it or the qualitie from the subiect in which it is properly inherent and from which it issueth because as Cyrill saith The spirit in Christ is ioyned chiefly with the flesh of Christ and the flesh also with the spirit so that wee can neither take his flesh without the operation nor the operation without the flesh neither in the plaine worde or in the Sacraments 4. Because he which imbraceth the promises of the Gospell by faith is made partaker of Christ b Heb 3.14 5. Because the verie words of Christ doe most clearely witnesse it Take eate this is my bodie Therefore it is needfull that the bodie of Christ should bee receiued and eaten of the faithfull 6. Because the true communion with Christ himselfe God and man is established in baptisme Therefore wee must determine that the same thing is done in the Supper 7. Because the Analogie of receiuing eating of bread wine should be lost vnlesse we should spiritually receiue Christ himselfe but that we may receiue the strength of nourishing which is in the bread it is needfull that we should receiue the bread it selfe 8. Because like as we dye in Adam because we are ioyned together with him by a naturall participation so we do liue in a spirituall life in Christ and we drawe it from Christ by reason of the spirituall participation with Christ c 1 Cor. 15.22 9 Because the Scripture euery where teacheth that the Church is one bodie of one head but truely it cannot be imagined that life doth come from the head to the bodie without the ioyning together of them both 10. Because they which stick to the accidents alone and leaue the substance are in no Science to bee suffered But the death of Christ and his benefits are reckoned among the accidents Therfore it is an intollerable thing to propound the benefits of Christ alone and not Christ himselfe But this we adde like as in the plaine worde the word preached shewing Christ to vs by voice is perceiued by the sense of the eares but Christ himselfe signified by the word preached is not receiued but by the vnderstanding beleeuing and in baptisme the bodie is dipped in the water but the minde of the beleeuer is washed with the bloud signified by the water So in the Supper the bodie is fed with that bread and that wine but the soule of the beleeuer is made fat with the flesh and bloud of the Lord as Tertullian speaketh Manduâ—atio Corporissed non manducatio corporalis Therefore there is an eating of the bodie but not a bodily eating but of faith or spirituall like as the coniunction is spirituall mysticall and supernaturall for as much as it is made by the apprehension of faith by the efficacie of the holy Ghost and also in like manner the presence of the bodie of Christ is spirituall For if our sight in a moment of time be ioyned with the bodie of the sun much more is faith conioyned with Christ himselfe and moreouer with his bodie placed in heauen Can this proposition be endured The bodie of Christ is exhibited with the bread If you do referre the word with to the time wherein the faithfull doe vse the Supper that the sense may bee When a faithfull man vsing the Supper doth eate the bread of the Lord and drinketh the wine of the Lord he is made partaker not only of earthly gifts but also of heauenly that is to say of the bodie of Christ and of the bloud of the same then truely wee doe in no manner of wise mislike that proposition But if any doe referre it being taken together with the other two particles In and sub that is in and vnder to the place that is to ordaine a presence of the inuisible bodie of Christ In cum sub pane that is in with vnder the bread wee doe worthily reiect this consubstantiation inexistence and indistance seing that this is neither expressed in the words of Christ nor can rightly bee drawne out from them Of how many sorts is this vnion or coniunction in the vse of the Lords Supper Twofold one of the bodie and bloud of Christ with the bread and wine which is called Sacramentall and belongeth to the forme of the Sacrament Another is the coniunction of the same bodie and bloud of Christ with the beleeuers which although spirituall is called the mysticall reall and substantiall communion or communication and fruition of the bodie and bloud of Christ which is exhibited vnder the holy symboles of the Supper Calu. Inst b 4. c. 17 sect 19 33 and belongeth to the end of the Sacrament Notwithstanding a mixture or transfusion of the flesh of Christ is not to be imagined in our soule because it sufficeth that Christ doth breath life into our soules from the substance of his flesh yea rather doth powre into vs his owne life although the flesh it selfe of Christ doth not enter into vs. Of what qualitie is the coniunction of the signes and of the thing signified in the supper of the Lord Not consubstantiall or naturall which may make a presence of the thing signified at the place of the signe 1. Because the words of the institution do by no meanes beare it 2. It is manifest that Christ sate placed with the Disciples at the table really and corporally 3. Neither are Sacraments
instituted that they may be hiding places of things signified but that they may bee effectual signes seales and memorials as the Scripture speaketh Aliud existentia aliud significantia saith Augustine that is being one thing and signifying another thing But meerely significatiue or relatiue that is wholy placed in this that according to Gods ordinance declared in the Sacramentall word these things in a mutuall respect reciprocall relation betweene themselues are one certaine thing for as Beda saith vppon Lu 22 Panis ad corpus Christi mysticè vinum ad sanguinem refertur that is Tho bread is referred to the body of Christ mystically the wine to the bloud and are offered to be considered and also to bee taken spiritually by faith the signes of them which doe lawfully administer the Supper but the things are giuen of the Father and Christ the son the holy Ghost working together with them Seing that Aristotle booke 5. chap. 6. of the Metaphysicks doth teach that there are fower kinds of them which are one In number figure generall Analogie which of these waies is the bread the bodie of Christ Neither in number nor figure nor generall kinde but in analogie or proportion and similitude for they are said to be one in proportion whatsoeuer are compared together betweene themselues as one thing to another according to proportion he saith What things soeuer are as one thing to another are said one in respect Therfore the bread and body of Christ or the bread of life are one thing in proportion because both of them doe giue sustenance that is nourishment and increase to a man but that to the bodie but this to the faithfull soule So the wine of the Lord and the bloud of the Lord are one in proportion because they quench thirst and doe refresh but that the bodie this the faithfull soule Whether can that supernaturall coniunction whereby the Deitie of Christ is personally conioyned with the humanity or that miraculous whereby God hauing taken some visible shapes disclosed himselfe to some men as when God is said to haue appeared to Moses in a flame of fire in a bush a Exod. 3 2 or when the holy Ghost descended vpon Christ in the shape of a Doue Mat. 3.16 or when it was giuen to the Disciples by the breathing of Christ and with firie tongues Iohn 20.22 Act. 2.3 take place here No because the the personall vnion and the Sacramentall vnion doe differ in the whole kinde and because the condition of that bread should be better then of all the faithfull men to whom the bodie of Christ is vnited not personally but only mystically Moreouer the body of Christ is one thing which cannot bee in many places God or the holy Spirit another thing which is euery where And besides we may not argue from that which is done against order by miracle to that which is ordinary in the Church of God of which sort is the Supper of the Lord according to his owne precept Doe this Finally neither that Doue which Iohn Baptist saw descending from heauen vpon Christ nor that breath wherewith he breathed vpon his Disciples nor the fierie tongues which sate vpon each of the Disciples were God or the holy Ghost essentially or had the holy Spirit in them but were signes of that spirit both in Christ and also in the Disciples Is it true in all things that those things which are ioyned by Gods ordinance in a peculiar manner are affirmed one of another as This man is God the Doue is the Holy Ghost No otherwise we might say truely in a man The soule is the bodie and in Christ The Humanitie is the Diuinitie and in a fired sword the sword is the fire or the fire is the sword which yet no man doth grant But it is true chiefly in the propositions concerning the person of Christ when as for the same substantial word they put in concrete words as wel this man as this God But the personall vnion is not placed in the Sacrament wherefore it cannot bee that that should be alike true This man is God that This bread is the body of Christ Moreouer in symbolicall and Sacramentall speaches as we read that the holy Ghost was seene of Iohn descending like a Doue because the Doue was the signe of the Holy Ghost and so we grant that the bread is the bodie of Christ But concerning a vessell of wine we say truely but yet figuratiuely This is wine seing that there are two substances their ioyned and as it were the thing contained in the thing containing as also of an Angell appearing in mans shape it might bee saide This is an Angell but as a thing in a place which that it cannot be said of the body of Christ in the bread hath beene alreadie proued at large Why therefore are the Sacramentall signes called Exhibitiue Because the Lord doth so truely exhibit and giue himselfe being the bread celestiall â—ucer comment vpon the Ephes and that of eternall life to those which are his like as he gaue truly to his Disciples the holy Ghost by the signe of the breath of his mouth or as by the touching of the hand hee gaue vnto many health of bodie and minde as sight by clay made of spittell as by circumcision of the flesh the circumcision of the heart and as by baptisme Regeneration For they which with a true faith doe communicate with the signes corporally doe receiue true confirmation and increase of the communion of the bodie and bloud of the Lord spiritually But Irenaeus saith that the Eucharist doth consist of two things of an Earthly and a Heauenly Rightly yet we must not thinke that it is compounded or whole altogether substantiall or some subsisting thing made of whole parts as a man of bodie and of soule and the bodie of an head and a trunke but it is a holy action or a diuine ordinance wherein at one time but not in one place diuers things are distinctly propounded and deliuered no otherwise then as a pledge being deliuered or the earnest of any thing the thing it selfe was wont to be deliuered also together To what purpose commaunded the Lord to make his Supper Not for an vnbloudy oblation of his body to God the Father for the sinnes of the quick and dead or for a Scenical representation of the death of Christ but for a commemoration of his death for he saith Doe this in remembrance of me that is to say to bee celebrated in the assembly of the faithfull to that end a Luke 22 19. to which purpose also serueth the words of Paule verse 26. declaring what that is In remembrance of me For as often as ye shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shew the Lords death vntill he come Verse 25. That is 1 Cor. 11.24 call to minde and speake of the whole obedience of Christ and all his benefits with a thankfull mind
f Heb. 2.16 and did personally and inseparably for euer vnite a true humane bodie g Heb. 2.14 indued with a reasonable h Mat. 26.38 27.50 soule And so being true God became true man like to vs in all things i Heb. 2.17 4.15 sin onely excepted What things are we especially to consider in the person of Christ Foure 1. That Christ is God 2. That the same Christ is man 3. That he is God and man in one person 4. The phrases and the vsuall speeches which are affirmed of Christ in the Scriptures By how many and by what kind of testimonies do you proue that Christ is God By three 1. By apparant and manifest sentences of scripture wherein the Diuinitie of Christ is auerred 2. By his workes which were altogether diuine 3. By the worship and honour which was yeelded vnto Christ both of the Saints that beleeued and of the Angels Shew some pregnant testimonies whereby you can proue that Christ is God Esa 9.6 This is the name whereby they shall call him speaking of the Messias to wit the mightie God the Father of eternitie Ier. 23.6 The name whereby the braunch of Dauid shall be called shall be the Iehouah our righteousnesse Iud. 6.11 c. That Angel which appeared to the holy Patriarches cals himselfe Iehouah In the new Testament Mat. 16.16 Thou art Christ the Sonne of the liuing God Iohn 20.28 My Lord and my God Rom. 9.5 Christ being God was of the Fathers according to the flesh who is God for euer 1. Iohn 5.20 And we are in his Son Iesus Christ who is very God and life eternall 1. Tim. 3.16 God is manifest in the flesh In which places Christ is absolutely called God and the name Iehouah so giuen to him not by a trope or symbolically by reason of the presence of God as Exod. 17.15 it is giuen to the altar Psal 24.8 it is giuen to the arke Ier. 33.16 it is giuen to Ierusalem Which be the testimonies of the second sort The workes which none can doe but God alone which are ascribed to him to wit to create and preserue a Ioh. 1.3 5.17 Col. 1.16 Heb. 1.2.3 to redeeme b 1. Cor. 1.30 1. Thess 1.10 to blot out iniquities c Mat. 9.6 to search the heart d Matth. 9.4 Mar. 2.8 14 13. to heare our prayers e Iohn 14.14 to quicken f Iohn 5.27 to iudge g Iohn 5.22 moreouer the miracles which he wrought by his owne power according to that prophesie Esa 53.5.6 vnto which also euen Christ himselfe sendeth vs h Iohn 10.25 Mat. 11.4.5 and for the working whereof he gaue power to his Apostles i Math. 10.8 moreouer those attributes which do agree onely to the nature of God and ascribed vnto him as eternall k Mic. 5.2 Ioh. 1.1 17.5 almightie l Iohn 3.31 Phil. 3.21 infinite m Mat. 18.20 28.20 King of Kings n Reu. 19.26 Sauiour o Math. 1.21 Act. 4.12 and the rest testifie him to be God by nature Which is the third kind of testimonies The worship and honor which is performed vnto Christ namely inuocation adoration faith hope Psal 72.11 All the kings of the earth shall worship him and all people shall serue him Esa 11.10 and Rom. 15.12 All nations shall call vpon him and trust in him Psalm 2.12 Blessed are they that put their trust in him Euery knee shall bow vnto him p Rom. 14.11 Phil. 2.10 And Iohn 14.1 Ye beleeue in God beleeue also in me Act. 7.39 Lord Iesu receiue my spirit All which do proue that hee is true God Why is it necessary that Christ the Redeemer should be God For two causes especially whereof the former is the greatnesse of the euill wherewithall mankind was ouerwhelmed which could be taken away by no creature The latter is the greatnesse of the good which could be restored by none to man againe but by God who alone is truly good q Mat. 19.17 What is the greatnesse of the euill It standeth in foure things which be these The greatnesse of mans sin The infinit vnsupportable weight of Gods anger The power of death The tyrannie of the diuell which to take away to abolish to appease to ouercome none was able but God alone What is the greatnesse of the good which could be restored by no creature The restoring againe of the image of God r Col. 3.10 therefore Christ 1. Cor. 1.31 is made to vs wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption not onely by reuealing and teaching of them but by performing and restoring of them ſ Luk. 1.77 2. Cor. 5.21 Mat. 20.28 Rom. 3.24 Gal. 3.13 4 5. Tit. 2.14 1. Pet. 1.18 Heb. 5.9 Why is he called the Word Basil saith because he proceeded from the mind and is the image of the Father wholy in himselfe manifesting the Father and hauing his being of himselfe euen as our speech is the patterne of all that we thinke but he as Ignatius saith is the Word of the Father not because he floweth from him but that he is the essentiall Word of the Father Or else as Irenaeus speaketh because he is the Fathers interpreter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and is called his speech as it were speaking speaking with the Fathers Or else because it is he of whom speech is made that is of whom the Lord hath spoken or whom the Lord hath promised or else because it is he who spake the word and all things were made According to which nature is he called the image of God Col. 1.15 Not according to his humane nature alone as man is said to be made after the image of God but especially according to his diuine nature but manifested in the flesh or so farre forth as God hath truly manifested himselfe in Christ a 2. Tim. 3.16 whereupon he is called the brightnesse of the glorie of the Father Hebr. 1.3 and the character or ingrauen forme of his person because he is not some vanishing representation but ingrauen and durable Proue that Christ is very man Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman is promised which shall breake the Serpents head Gen. 22.18 God promised Abraham that in his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed 2. Sam. 7.12 it is promised to Dauid that his sonne must sit vpon his throne and raigne for euer Esa 7.14 Behold a virgin shall conceiue and bring forth a sonne Besides all these the historie of the Gospell doth plainly proue that Christ was conceiued b Luke 1.31 borne c Luke 2.7 circumcised d Verse 21. had a true body and soule e Luke 22.20 Heb. 2.4 Mat. 26.38 was hungrie f Mat. 4.2 thirstie g Iohn 19.29 shed his blood h Iohn 19.34 that he died i Mat. 27.50 and that he had all the properties and affections of mans nature yet without sinne k
Math. 9.36 Iohn 2.17 Ioh. 11.33.35 Mat. 26.37.38 that he ascended visibly and locally into heauen and thence that he shall come againe to iudgement l Act. 1.9.11 Why must Christ needes be true man 1. The iustice of God required it should be so that the disobedience committed in our flesh might in the same be repaired m Rom. 5.17.18.19 Hebr. 2.14 2. The reason of our adoption for it pleased the Sonne of God to take the nature of man vpon him and to become our brother and by that means to become our nearest kinsman and most neare allied vnto vs that we being made his members might be made the sons of God Gal. 3.26 and that he might haue right to redeeme and ransome vs n Ier. 32.8 Ruth 3.12.13 Hence is matter of comfort in euery kind of temptation Therfore the Apostle to the Hebrewes 2.17 4.5 saith He tooke not vpon him the nature of the Angels but the seed of Abraham and in all things became like to his brethren that he might haue compassion of his brethren 3. For the confirmation of our resurrection for in that Christ tooke on him our nature and hath raised it vp and giuen vnto it immortalitie and hath exalted it in the heauen by vertue of that communion which we haue with him shall we be raised vp at the last day and this our vile bodie shall be made conformable to the glorious bodie of Christ Phil. 3.21 1. Cor. 15.22 As in Adam all are dead so in Christ shall all be made aliue Why was neither the Father nor the holy Ghost incarnate but the Sonne 1. Because it was meet that the world should be redeemed and all things restored by him by whom all things were created or that man should be redeemed from death by him by whom he was first created and should haue bene brought vnto life eternall if he had not sinned 2. It would haue bene vnconuenient that there should be two Sonnes one in the diuine nature another in the humane nature 3. It was the eternall decree of the Father whereby he purposed to saue mankind by the Sonne a Heb. 2.10 Whether is Christ God and man diuided or ioyned together Ioyned and vnited but not diuided By what kind of vnion Not by inhabitation onely as God dwelleth in the Saints not by consent onely b Ioh. 17.21 as the faithfull are one in the Father and the Son not by mixture as when water is mingled with wine not by combination as two boords be ioyned together lastly not by composition whereby of the mixture of two things there ariseth a third but by personall vnion which the Greekes call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 incorporation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because neither the whole Deitie nor any part of it is subiectiuely communicated to the humanitie of Christ but onely the humane nature was assumed of the Sonne of God into the same person Leu. 2.16 What is the personall vnion in Christ It is that whereby the person of the Sonne of God being a person from all eternitie existing did assume the most pure nature of man wanting all personall existing of it owne into the vnitie of his person and made it his owne the proprieties of each nature being preserued Or as Paul defines it Colos 2.9 Whereby in Christ doth dwell all the fulnesse of the godhead bodily Whereof we haue a manifest resemblance in the vnion of the soule and the bodie but that it doth not fit in euery point For in man from the nature of the soule and the nature of the bodie there ariseth a third nature compounded of two which is called the nature of man But in Christ there is not made a frame of one third nature of the diuine and humane but each remaines pure and vnconfounded Neither doth that similitude of the iron red hote agree in euery point because the heate and the light in the iron being hote are but qualities not the very substance of the fire And therefore the Apostle doth well call it a great mysterie of godlinesse 1. Tim. 3.16 How is this vnion made Without all confusion without all conuersion of one nature into the other indiuisibly inseparably The difference of the natures by no meanes being taken away by the vnion but rather the proprietie of either nature being saued and ioyned together or concurring into one person and one subsisting as the Calcedon Synode speaketh in the historie of Euagrius lib. 2. cap. 4. And from that time that the Word did assume our humane nature he neuer left it no not in his death And to this purpose make those verses Sum quod eram nec eram quod sum nunc dicor vtrumque Ignoras nisime stirpe ab vtraque tenes I am that I was nor I was that I am now both am I called Thou knowest me not except thou know me subsisting of both natures By what testimonies will you proue that the diuine and humane nature in Christ did ioyne together into one and the same person Esa 7.14 9.6 Luk. 1.35 That which shall be borne of thee shall be called the Sonne of God Ioh. 1.4 And the word was made flesh not by sacramentall vnion in which respect Christ was said to be a rocke not by confusion of the natures not by commutation as water is turned into wine Ioh. 2.14 but by assuming the flesh into the vnitie of the person The voice of God speaketh thus of Iesus the sonne of Marie This is my welbeloued Sonne Mat. 3.17 He that descendeth is euen the selfe same that ascended aboue all heauens that he might fulfill all things Ephes 4.10 God sent his Sonne borne of a woman Gal. 4.4 But what meanes this that the flesh of Christ is said by Damascene and Gregorius Nyssenus to be deified Not because it is turned into the diuine nature but because it is ioyned vnto it into one person and we must vnderstand it of the bestowing of gifts vpon it whereby the humane nature of Christ doth excell all creatures yet so as they do not abolish his nature Why is it necessarie that Christ should be both God and man in one and the same person 1. To the end he might reconcile God and man or that he might make God and man one 2. That he might be a fit Mediator betweene God and men by reason of his participation and affinitie with them both a 1. Tim. 2.5 Heb. 8.6 3. That he might reconcile God vnto vs by his death which if he had bene God alone he could neuer haue suffered if onely man he could neuer haue ouercome 4. That the workes of redemption performed in the flesh of the Sonne might become a sufficient price for sinne whereby God that infinite good was offended For although certaine actions do properly proceed from the diuine nature and some are done by the humane nature yet all of them do equally receiue their price and worthinesse from the diuine nature So the
flesh of Christ hath power to quicken because it is the flesh of that person who is God the obedience of the man Christ doth iustifie because it is the obedience of that person who is God the bloud of Christ redeemes the Church because it is the bloud of God Act. 20.28 Of the Phrases What is the communication of proprieties IT is called of the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which cannot well be englished and it is not the effusion of the proprieties of one nature into the other or a mutuall confusion of proprieties but the attributing by Synecdoche a part for the whole or an affirmation one of the other whereby because in Christ the two natures and one person is * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dial. 3. one thing and another and not one person and another that which is proper to one nature in Christ is attributed not to the other nature but to the person taking the name of one of the natures whether it be the diuine or humane As Theodoret saith Those things which be common to the person are made proper to the natures by reason of the identitie of the person as Damascene saith and the affinitie of the natures one towards another and because there is but one person Orthod fid lib. 3. cap. 3. 4. Or else it is such a manner of predication whereby those things which be proper to the natures are indifferently attributed to the person of Christ which is but one and that because Christ in his two natures is both to wit perfect God and perfect man to whom therefore those things are truly and indeed attributed as well which are proper to God as those which be proper to man Therefore it is well and truly said God or else the Son of God was borne of the Virgin Marie suffered was crucified and God purchased vnto himselfe the Church with his owne bloud 1. Cor. 2.8 Act. 20.28 Not simply principally and by himselfe as he is God but by accident and in another respect or in regard of another thing because that which is proper to one nature namely to be conceiued borne crucified to die is not attributed to his diuinitie but to the person taking the name of one namely the diuine nature For this word the Sonne of God or God which is the subiect of the proposition is the Concrete and not the Abstract and signifieth not the diuine nature but the person who is God and man Therefore it is well said The Sonne of man or Christ man is eternall almightie al-present saueth raiseth the dead giueth eternall life And Ioh. 31.13 No man ascendeth into heauen but he that commeth downe from heauen both in respect of the vnion seeing that the selfe same person is both man and God for as God by reason of the vnitie doth account those things which belong to the humane nature proper to himselfe saith Cyril of the incarnation of the onely begotten cap. 26 so as he is man by reason of the vnion doth account those things which belong to the diuine nature to be proper to it selfe and also because the Sonne of man is a word Concrete which signifieth the person of Christ being but one consisting of the diuine and humane nature and therefore whole Christ is euery where present but not all that is in Christ Totus Christus non totum Christi est vbique On the contrarie it is wickedly said that the diuinitie of Christ was borne of the Virgin suffered and that the humanitie of Christ is eternall euery where present almightie for the diuinitie is a word abstract which simply signifieth the diuine nature in Christ which is most free from all manner of suffering Now the predication of diuerse natures by reason of the hypostaticall vnion is of no force but in those things which are signified as whole and perfect Supposita for as we do not vse to say the bodie is the soule or the man is the soule so neither do we say this God Christ is the bodie of Christ or the soule of Christ but onely God is man Is the communication of proprieties verball onely or reall It is a true and reall speech because the person of whom by the trope Synecdoche as well the diuine as the humane either names or proprieties or effects are indifferently and equally affirmed containeth all those things in it selfe truly and indeed which do agree to very God and very man those things which be diuine as he is God those also which be humane as the same is man but not in respect of both natures but according to the one and the other as in the same place Cyrill teacheth For then should be brought in the Eutychian heresie of the confounding of the natures or proprieties and it should cease to be a speech by Synecdoche But those titles which belong to the office of Redemption are they to be attributed to the natures seuerally a sunder or to the person To the person as Christ is a Mediator Pastor Priest according to both natures although each of them in that worke retaineth his owne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 proper efficacie or operation What is the effect of that personall vnion The bestowing of gifts whereby the humane nature in the person of Christ is adorned and whereby it excelleth all other creatures in wisedome goodnesse holinesse power maiestie and glorie which the Fathers call the Deifying of the flesh the Schoolemen Habituall grace of the communion of proprieties which is mutuall one of another and the reciprocation of the names altogether distinct How manifold is the state of Christ Twofold one of humiliation whereby he willingly vndergoing the burdens reproches and punishments of our nature did humble himselfe to the death of the crosse the Diuinitie in the meane while according to Irenaeus resting or hiding it selfe that he might be crucified and die The other of exaltation whereby after his death his humane nature did lay aside all the infirmities of his humane nature but not the essentiall properties and was wonderfully exalted aboue all creatures vnto most great honor yet not in any case matched and equalled to the diuine nature of Christ a Phil. 2.7.9 What are the doctrines contrary to this The 1. heresie of Macedonius and Valentinus who affirmed that Christ brought with him a celestiall body from heauen as also of Apelles who said his bodie was ayrie his flesh starlike and that he passed from the virgin as water from a pipe 2. Of the Manichees who fained vnto him an imaginarie bodie 3. Of Apollinaris who denied that Christ did assume a reasonanable soule but that his Diuinitie was vnto him in stead of his mind 4. Of Eunomius who affirmed Christ to be a meere man and that he was called the sonne of God by adoption and of Ebion who said that Christ was borne by humane generation 5. Of Nestorius who taught that as there be two natures in Christ so there are two persons and that
the plants They are sprouts brought out of the earth being tilled by no man but hauing receiued from God power to grow to the end of the world and without any seede receiued into her neither helped of the Sun nor raine but onely by vertue of the word of God both in the beginning with flowers fruites and seeds as now it comes to passe in time of Autumne which now by vsing the second causes plowing sowing the Sunne Moone raine all which notwithstanding be in the hand of God d Mat. 6.30 1. Cor. 3.7 are brought forth successiuely according to their kind which are and liue onely both for meate as also for medicine and delight and the manifold vse of the liuing creatures e Gen. 1.29 2.9 And three are both herbes and trees created the third day wherein also these waters below which couered the earth were gathered together into one certaine place f Gen. 1.11.12 13. To what end were the Sunne Moone and the Starres in heauen created 1. To this purpose that they might be receptacles and as it were vessels or wagons to carie abroade that light which was created in the first day to put a difference betweene light and darknesse day and night 2. For signes daies times that is that they might signifie vnto vs many things to come raines windes heate cold drought and sundrie seasons g Iob 38.31.32 Amos 5.8 and that they might be significations of the anger or mercie of God h Ios 10.13 2. King 20.11 Luke 21.25 and that by their motion they might both make and distinguish artificiall daies moneths yeares seasons and courses of times as the Spring Sommer Autumne and Winter for the great good of liuing creatures and the seruice of men i Deut. 4 9. Psal 104.20.22.23 Mat. 5.45 3. That by a certaine vertue giuen vnto them of God they might affect the bodies of the elements by making them warme moist drie cold namely by the approching of the Sunne vnto certaine starres by which meanes are caused raine droughts heate cold and humours are increased for the cōferring of life for generation and for the perfecting of all things which pertaine vnto this present life k Job 38.33 Whereupon it is said in Hos 2.21 The heauen shall heare the earth and the earth shall heare the corne And this adorning of the heauen was made the fourth day l Gen. 1.14.15 16.17.18.19 Whether can things to come be foreknowne and foretold by the starres Indeed such things may which come to passe by the motion of the starres by their situation and position by the necessarie course of nature or naturally and ordinarily as the eclipses of the Moone or the Sun faire weather or tempests droughts raine winds snow heate cold and such like And probably those things which for the most part are wont to follow the motion of the starres as kinds of diseases barrennesie of the earth dearth of victuals and such like but onely in generall and not in particular m Mat. 16.2 neither yet as of their owne proper causes but onely as of signes Also physicall passions which follow the diuerse temperatures of the humours of the body because euery one followeth the disposition of his nature But not anie of those things which depend vpon the free will of man nor such as proceed from the meere goodwill and pleasure of God as those which belong either to saluation or damnation as also those things which we vse to place in the number of things contingent as good successe or bad successe which the Lord distributeth as it pleaseth him The reason is because neither are all the stars knowne of vs neither are the influences of those which we know vnderstood of vs neither can we perfectly obserue the moments of times wherein anie man is conceiued or borne and we see that the nature and disposition of twinnes is most contrarie And lastly because God doth moderate the starres and those things which he portendeth by them euen at his owne will and pleasure a Prou. 27.1 and Iames. 4.14 We know not what shall be to morrow But if anie do foretell and it so falleth out it either cometh to passe contingently or else by the reuelation of the diuell Therefore that iudiciall part of Astrologie as they call it or prognosticating which searcheth out what shall befall a man this or that yeare or day what shall come to passe to a man well or ill is vaine and vngodly and by no meanes to be tollerated in the Church of God b Deut. 18.19 Ier. 10.2 Act 1.17 Ioh. 21.22 The first Councell at Toledo Canon 21. If any man thinke we are bound to beleeue his Astrologie or Mathematicks let him be accursed Is it a sound opinion to thinke that the starres haue soules or that they be liuing creatures Yea rather it is impious because it tends to the vpholding of their error which worshipped the starres offered sacrifice vnto them c 2. Kin. 23.5 Ier. 7.17 44 19. and because none of the faculties or operations of the soule as vegetatiue sensitiue intellectiue can agree to a celestiall bodie Why did God place the creation of the starres betweene the creation of plants and beasts To the end he might shew that though ordinarily there doth concurre the Sunne with his motion and light as also other starres to the generation of plants and beasts yet the generation of things doth not simply proceed from the Sunne and the starres but from God sith that euen before the starres were created he commanded all plants with their fruites to be brought out of the earth And before the creation of beasts he would in great wisedome first create the Sunne and the starres which might giue light to the earth because that beasts aboue all things stand in need of light What are liuing Creatures Things created of God which haue their being liue and haue sense or else they be substances indued with an instrumentall bodie which haue besides the soule whereby they liue sense and power to moue themselues from place to place Whence were liuing creatures brought foorth Some out of the waters as fishes which are also called creeping creatures because they haue no feete which also haue no lungs and therefore breath onely by their gils and birds which are feathered winged twofooted although they seeme to be created of the earth d Deut. 2.10 and haue respiration and a voice which were made the fift day e Gen. 1.20.22.23 Some of the earth which liue vpon the earth whereof Moses maketh three kinds of beasts which be helpful vnto man some way as are cattell which liue by grasse not by flesh horses oxen sheepe and which may be tamed liue about the house as Elephants Camels Harts Creeping things which haue no feete or very short ones wherewith they be a little caried aboue the earth And beasts which be wild and liue by flesh as Lions Bears
c. To all which he gaue power to beget their like in kind by the coniunction of the male and female of the same kind which were created the sixt day f Gen. 1.24.24 And the same day was man created distinctly from them all of whom we will speake in a speciall place How manifold is the procreation of liuing creatures Twofold Extraordinarie and diuine with perfect bodie and soule without male or female without egges or seed whereof God speaketh Let the waters bring foorth Let the earth bring foorth The other is naturall and ordinarie which hath God for the principall cause for Christ saith of himselfe and his Father my Father worketh hitherto and I worke Ioh. 5.17 and the second cause not so much the water or the earth as the liuing creatures going before by their seeds through the coniunction of the male and female for the knitting together of greater loue betweene the liuing creatures either by the egges as those which lay egges or else by the fruite as those which bring foorth young that be aliue by the blessing of God whereof Moses speaketh vers 22. And he blessed them saying Increase and multiply What is the end and vse of fishes and birds For meate medicine and delight and many other vses which no man can vtter as also for the example of vertues which we should follow and of vices which we should shunne being set before our eyes in their natures As namely of humnnitie and * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 loue to man in the Dolphine of flatterie in the fish Polypus of the resurrection in the Phoenix of pietie and * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remuneration in the Storkes of simplicitie and matrimoniall fidelitie in the Turtles of * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnnaturall affection in the Rauens and of crying vnto God And therefore it is well said Aske the beast and he shall tell thee and the bird of the ayre and she will declare vnto thee b Ier. 8 7. Mat. 10.16 Iob 39.3 Psal 147.9 Luk. 12.24 Iob 12.7.8 And what is the vse of those liuing creatures which liue vpon the earth They are profitable to cloth nourish and to carrie men and for sundrie other vses yea to till the ground moreouer also they may serue for to direct the life of men in manners Psal 32.9 Be ye not like the horse and mule in whom there is no vnderstanding Prou. 6.6 Go vnto the Pismire ô sluggard Mat. 10.16 Be ye wise as serpents Ioh. 10.3.4 The sheepe heare the voice of the shepheard and follow it For which respect it is very behoouefull to know the natures of beasts For what cause were those beasts that liue vpon the earth created the sixt day Because they differ in kind from the former and were to dwell with man and were more like to man as wel in bodie as in wit then either fishes or birds and because many of them should be an helpe for man and that there might be an order kept beginning with those which are more imperfect and after with them which be more perfect Seeing that it is written God saw all that he had made and they were exceeding good how commeth it to passe that there be hurtfull things as Scorpions venimous Serpents death sicknesse and such like 1. We must put a difference betweene the euill of the fault and the euill of the punishment for the diuell is the author of the former but God of the latter c Esa 45.7 2. Some things after the fall and therefore by accident by reason of mans sinne began to be hurtfull Gen. 3.17 Cursed is the earth in thy labour thornes and thistles shall it bring foorth vnto thee And Rom. 8.20 Euery creature is now subiect vnto vanitie But as for death and sicknesses although they were not created of God at the beginning yet they are ordained of God as of a righteous Iudge as things that must go before death a VVis 1.13 2.24 1. Cor. 15.21 Ro. 5..12 Iam. 1.15 3. All things are good and profitable for the whole and the conseruation of the world and the adorning thereof and that which is hurtfull for one it is b Gen. 2.17 Amos 3.6 Eccles 11.14 profitable for another and one poyson is cured by another What is the difference betweene the producing of the soule of brute beasts and of man Because that although both be and are tearmed spirits yet the soules of beasts are brought foorth by God partly of the waters and partly of the earth but now in the ordinarie procreation of the substance of their Sires as Moses teacheth when he saith that God created euery liuing soule speaking of the whole liuing creature which the waters brought foorth and therefore are mortall But touching the soules of men he sheweth that they were breathed into vs by God immediatly and therefore are incorruptible and immortall and for that cause they returne to God againe who gaue them Eccles 12.7 and are called a breath not of life as beasts haue but of * Nephesh Hachaijm liues in the plurall number Gen. 2.7 Haue brute beasts the facultie of vnderstanding and reason We do easily grant that they haue indeed sense not so much the externall as sight hearing smelling tasting touching as also the inward namely phantasie imagination memorie a certaine naturall wittinesse and prudence in some more in some lesse Moreouer some birds do well perceiue of whom they are brought vp and nourished yea they can learne certaine words of men and can tell how to imitate them as the Parrat and the Thrush And Bees do declare a singular skill in making of hony But we denie that they haue the true facultie of vnderstanding and reason For Dauid saith Psal 32.9 that there is no vnderstanding in the horse and the mule both which are seene to go farre in imitation c Gen. 2.23 Why is God said to rest the seuenth day from all his workes To wit of Creation because in the seuenth day he ceassed to create new creatures For he made not any thing afterward which in some manner did not go before in his former workes for after his workes finished he rested in himselfe because he satisfieth himselfe and fulfilleth his owne desire Againe he worketh still by conseruing sustaining and vpholding the things made without any labour by his meere prouidence alone a Ioh. 5.17 But whence come those things which haue their beginning of putrifaction or which be altogether vnprofitable or are onely hurtfull as Flies Waspes and such like They proceed of putrifaction by vertue of the Sunne or heate but yet after the fall of man as testimonies of Gods anger but yet euer by vertue of that word of God which still continueth Let the waters bring foorth Let the earth bring foorth Neither are they thought to belong vnto the workes of Creation within the compasse of the sixe dayes whereof we speake here What things are we principally
his Angels charge of thee that they keepe thee in all thy wayes least thy foot should dash against a stone a Gen. 14.7 Exod. 33.2 Psal 34.8 and by defending their life from their enemies and from all dangers b 2. King 6.17 Act. 12.8.11 or else by executing Gods iudgements against the enemies of the Church in the behalfe of the elect as we may gather out of Gen. 19.10 2. Kin. 19.35 Act. 12.23 Also by suggesting into the mindes of the godly holy cogitations and by mouing of them and furthering of them to euery good thing c Act. 10.4.5 for the good Angels neuer put into our mindes any thing contrary to the law of God d Gal. 1.8 3.9 Act. 7.53 Luk. 1.19.20 Act. 1.11 2. Kin. 1.3 Also by helping them and comforting of them e Gen. 16.7 2. Kin. 1.13 Act. 27.23.24 Againe in the time of death whilest that they do attend vpon the faithfull in the very pangs of death and so carry their soules into the ioyes of heauen as is cleare in the example of Lazarus f Luke 16.22 Lastly in the end of the world when they shall gather together the bodies of all the faithfull that being vnited againe to their soules they may rise againe to life g Mat. 24.31 Mat. 13.41 And they shall seperate the wicked from among the iust and shall cast them into a fornace of fire and shall leade these into the kingdome of heauen Haue particular men or countreys and Cities some one good and certaine Angell appointed to defend them and an euill Angell to tempt them It may be gathered from the words of Christ that ordinarily euery elect child of God hath some one certaine good Angell appointed of God to keepe them Math. 18.10 where it is said Their Angels do continually behold the face of my Father In like maner out of the 12. of the Acts 15. where the faithfull which were assembled in the house of Marke said of Peter knocking at the doore It is his Angell for the beleeuers spake there according to the common opinion receiued among the people of God And that this is the opinion of the Fathers it may appeare out of Augustines 1. booke of Meditations chap. 12. This also saith he I iudge a singular blessing that from the very moment of my birth God hath giuen me an Angell of peace to keepe me euen to my very end But extraordinarily it is cleare by the Scriptures that as oft as need requireth many Angels haue bene sent to seuerall beleeuers to defend them Psal 34. So the Angels are said to pitch their tents about those that feare God The same is to be thought of euery countrey For Dan. 10.13.20.21 and 11.1 and 12.1 it is said that the Angell of God did fight against the King of the Persians and that each of their Angels did defend that kingdome which was committed to his charge Concerning euill spirits we learne thus much that sometime one man is vexed by one and the selfe same euill spirit as may be gathered out of the historie of Iob 1.12 And sometime that many haue bene molested by one and the selfe same euill spirit as in 2. Chron. 18.21 one euill spirit deceiued many Prophets Also we reade that sometime many euill spirits did molest one and the selfe same man as Luke 8.30 a legion of diuels did possesse one man But that God hath appointed to euery man one euill Angell cannot be gathered out of any place of the Scripture Whether can there arise dissentiōs and discords by our meanes amongst the good Angels as Dan. 10.13 it is sayd that the Prince of the Persians fought against the Prince of the Grecians A learned interpreter answereth that by the names of Princes are not signified the Angels which had the defence of the kingdomes of the Persians and the Grecians but those men which at that time were Princes of Persia and Greece That this should be the meaning of the words that the Angell fought against Cambyses at that time king of the Persians for the space of one thirtie daies that is to say that he did hinder his cruell Edicts and plots made to keepe the people of God still in captiuitie and more grieuously to oppresse them least they should be put in execution but that there should come after him the Prince of the Grecians to wit Alexander the great who should asswage the furie of the kings of Persis that was kindled against the people of God which also came to passe as histories do testifie But the Schoolemen answer that there is the greatest consent amongst the Angels in regard of will because they are blessed and amongst those which be blessed there is the greatest peace but yet there may be amongst them some diuersitie of iudgement to wit being ignorant of the decree of God which is not alwayes made manifest to the Angels some thinke they should do thus and some thinke they should do otherwise But it is not the diuersitie of opinions but the contrarietie of wils that ouerturneth friendship Haue those Angels which neuer sinned neede of Christ the Mediator The Angels had need of a Mediator indeede not of redemption from sinne for in that sense Christ is the Mediator betweene God and men a 1. Tim. 2.5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but of conseruation in goodnes and grace and of * combining them againe vnder one head to wit that they might be againe vnited with the elect vnder one and the same head Christ that so they might cleaue vnto God inseperably and without all danger of falling in time to come And so by this meanes that their righteousnes and integritie which is imperfect in the sight of God b Iob. 4 18. might be couered before God with that most perfect and infinite righteousnesse of Christ for which cause it is said Ephes 1.10 that God did purpose with himselfe to gather together againe as it were vnder one head all things which be in heauen and earth that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bring them againe vnder one common head to gather them againe together and as it were to recall them backe againe to their head and to their beginning Are we to pray vnto the Angels or to worship them with any religious worship The Angell answereth Manoah Iudg. 13.16 If thou wilt offer a burnt offering thou shalt offer it to Iehouah and Christ saith Mat. 4.10 Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serue And Paul condemnes all seruing and worshipping of images Col. 2.18 The Angell Reuel 19.20 forbids himselfe to be worshipped as also chap. 22.9 because the office of a Mediator agreeth to Christ alone And the Angels themselues are but creatures and do acknowledge themselues to be fellow-seruants of God with vs. Neither as Augustine saith do the holy men themselues nor the Angels desire that to be giuen to them which they know to be due to God
a Col. 2.15 and our captaine but also our defender vnder whose standard if we fight couragiously we shal get the victorie according to that promise Gene. 3.15 concerning Christ that he should breake the Serpents head And Rom. 16.20 The God of peace shall shortly tread downe Satan vnder your feet and Ioh. 16.11 The Prince of this world is iudged alreadie and that comfort Ioh. 16.33 Be of good comfort I haue ouercome the world as also that we haue the good Angels our keepers and defenders against the wicked being of greater power then they What things be against this doctrine 1. The error of the Sadduces which affirmed that the wicked spirits were not indeed substances but euill affections and wicked thoughts which our owne flesh doth suggest vnto vs. 2. The heresie of the Manichees and Priscillianists who affirmed that the diuels were created such as they are now 3. Origens error who thought that the diuels should one day returne to the Lord and be saued cleane contrarie to the sentence of Christ who saith that the diuels shall go into euerlasting fire Mat. 25.41 all which are confuted by those things which haue bene spoken before The eighth common Place of Man What meane you by this word Man NOt the bodie alone or the soule alone but that which is compounded of both soule and bodie being knit together by a most friendly and streight bond in one person Why did God make man the last of all his workes 1. To the end that because he would make him such an one as should consist of bodie and soule before he was made he might haue all things prepared which do belong to the happinesse of either both of bodie as also of the soule 2. That he might vse the things created to the glorie of the Creatour 3. That the Epitome of the whole world might be described in man as it were in a little mappe and so he might be Gods Little world and as it were a Compendium of the things that were before created 4. Because God would communicate himselfe vnto him and take pleasure in him Who is the Creator of man Gen. 1.26.27 Iehouah Elohim the Lord God that is to say the Father Sonne and holy Ghost who did create man after his owne image immediatly that is without any meanes or without the helpe of the Angels How manifold did God create Man Twofold Male and female created he them to propagate such as shoâ—â—d be like themselues in the world a Gen. 1.27 Did God create them both after one manner No for first he created the man and then the woman againe he framed man of the dust and woman of the ribbe of man b Gen. 2.7 â—2 Wherefore did not God create the man and the woman at once as he did the Angels To the end that as God is one beginning of the creation of all things euen so one man might be the beginning of the generation of all men so as whilest all men know themselues to spring from one man they might loue one another euen as one man and might be knit together by one common bond of blood a Act. 17.26 Why was the woman framed out of the side of man and not of some other part of the body Because she was prouided to be neither a mistris not a maide for man but his mate neither was she to be taken out of his head nor his feete but out of his side that he might vnderstand she was to be placed neare vnto himselfe whom he had learned to be taken out of his side In a word because as the woman was framed out of the side of man when he was asleepe euen so the Church was redeemed by the blood and water which flowed out of the side of Christ sleeping on the crosse b Ioh. 19.34 Eph. 5 25.26 Of how many parts doth man consist Of two the bodie and the soule c 1. Thess 5.23 Whence was the bodie taken Out of the clay or the slime of the earth whereupon he was called Adam of Adamah signifying red earth and Homo ab humo or rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pariter quia homo est animal politicon man of a word that signifies the earth therefore Paul saith 1. Corin. 15.47 that he is of the earth earthly which Tertullian in his first booke of the Resurrection keeping the Greeke word interpreteth slime He is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Grecians from his forme because he hath his face vpward or of looking vpward agreeable to that excellent speech If then ye be risen together with Christ seeke those things which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God Minde those things which are aboue and not the things which are vpon earth Coloss 3.1.2 Which etymologie Ouid hath expressed elegantly in the first booke of his Metamorphosis Whilst other creatures downe do looke vpon the earthly mold To man he gaue a face vpright the skie for to behold Was not the bodie of Adam framed of the foure elements The foure humors whereof his bodie doth consist do proue that Why then doth Moses make mention onely of the earth Because the denomination or name is giuen of the predominant or greatest part What doth this teach vs that his bodie was framed of the clay It doth put vs in mind of our originall to wit that we as well as other liuing creatures are of the earth and therefore that we should not be proud seeing we must returne thither againe a Gen. 3.19 What is the essentiall forme of man It is the Soule Whereof is this word Soule deriued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of a Greeke word that signifies wind or breathing the Grecians call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of cooling or refreshing What then is the Soule a certaine wind or blast No but it is not bodily or materiall and therefore indeed a Spirit or a spirituall essence which being seuered from the bodie hath his being How do you proue that the Soule is a spirituall substance Genes 2.7 It is said that God breathed into mans nostrils the breath of Rather of liues which must be noted for the soules immortalitie life Eccles 12.7 Salomon speaking of death saith that then the spirit returneth againe to God that gaue it And Christ in his passion Luke 23.46 saith Lord I commend my spirit vnto thee And Steuen Act. 7.59 Lord Iesu receiue my spirit And Math. 10.28 Do not feare them who kill the bodie but cannot kill the soule Besides Luke 23.43 Christ said to the theefe This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Now he was not with him in bodie ergo in soule Moreouer also the soule is a subiect capable of all vertues vices arts and sciences and if the soule be once taken away the liuing body perisheth Therefore to conclude it is not an accident but a substance not depending of the being of the bodie After what manner was the
Soule created Gen. 2.7 Iehouah Elohim the Father Sonne and holy Ghost breathed or inspired which is spoken after the manner of men into his nostrils the breath of liues as Col. 1.16 God is said to haue created all things by the Sonne as well visible as inuisible What manner of breathing was that Some there be who by the name of breathing vnderstand nothing else but the commandement of God as though Moses shold haue said by the very commaundement of God the soule was put into the bodie The most auncient Fathers Iustinus Irenaeus and Tertullian are of opinion that the Sonne 〈◊〉 God â—uen at that very time taking vnto himselfe the shape of a mans bodie for the present wherein afterward he appeared to the Fathers to be a beginning of that which afterward he performed truly and indeede tooke clay in his hands and thereof framed the bodie of Adam to the likenesse of that bodily forme which he tooke vpon him and by breathing into Adams nostrils put into him the soule afterwards he tooke one of the ribs of Adam and builded Eue of that Which opinion of the Fathers seemeth to haue nothing contrary to the analogie of faith For Christ in the Gospell by such like actions as when he made clay with his spittle wherewith he annointed the blind man Iohn 9.6 and by breathing vpon the Apostles gaue them the holy Ghost did signifie that it was euen he himselfe that had framed Adam of the clay and had breathed into him the liuing soule And therefore that breathing whereof Moses speaketh was created and no part of the Deitie it selfe and it was a visible signe of an inuisible thing to wit of the soule which the Sonne of God created and put into the bodie of Adam as that breathing of Christ wherewith he breathed vpon his Disciples was not the spirit of God himselfe but a visible signe of the holy Ghost Whereof then was the Soule created Not of the Essence of God as the Manichees thought for whatsoeuer is of him is the same with himselfe neither is that any other then the Sonne and holy Ghost but it was by God not of the heauenly bodies not of the elements fire or aire not of the temperature and composition of the humours of the hodie not at all aduenture made of the motes for in these as Tully saith in his booke of Tuscul quaest there is nothing that hath in it the force of memorie vnderstanding thought that is able to remeÌ„ber things past foresee things to come and can comprehend things present all which are things onely diuine but altogether created of nothing euen as it is also created of nothing in euery particular man a Zach. 12.1 For which cause God is called the Father of spirits Heb. 12.9 And indeed Paul saith well out of Aratus that we are the generation of God Act. 17.28 but in regard of the qualitie not the substance to wit so farre forth as we be adorned with heauenly gifts in like sense as the Pharises are called a generation of vipers Mat. 3.7 Are you not then of opinion that the soule inspired by God is a particle of Gods essence I am not for then should Gods essence be diuisible yea in some part thereof mutable and subiect to sinne yea to hell torments which once to thinke were both absurd and blasphemous As for that of Aratus We are his generation it is spoken in regard of the efficient cause and the excellent gifts of the soule Why did he breathe the breath of life rather into the face of man then into any other part Because this part of all the rest is furnished with the instruments of the senses to performe the duties of the soule and more fit to behold things that are aboue And why did he rather breathe into his nose then into his eares or into his mouth or into his eyes 1. That God might shew that he alone was the author both of our creation and respiration or breathing 2. That he might declare the weaknes of mans life which is in his nostrils according to that Esa 22.2 Cease to feare man whose breath is in his nostrils 3. That by this meanes he might make it cleare that the soule was not created of the substance of the bodie but came from without as Aristotle concludeth well de generatione Animal lib. 2. cap. 3. The mind came from without and is onely a diuine thing not that it is created out of the bodie b Zach. 21.1 but because it proceedeth not of the substance of the bodie What did he breathe into him The whole soule consisting of his essentiall faculties vegetatiue sensitiue and intellectiue or the faculties of liuing sense and vnderstanding seeing Moses saith not the breath of life but the breath of liues c Gen. 2.7 For that which is spoken 1. Thess 5.23 that in the bodie is the spirit and the soule is either spoken in way of exposition as Augustine thinketh or else the Apostle in that speech doeth distinguish the essentiall faculties of the soule into the superiour and inferiour vnderstanding by the name of Spirit the minde and by the name Soule the facultie of sense and liuing Be there onely one or more soules in one and the same man 1. Onely one because many and diuers faculties do not make many and diuers substantiall formes 2. Because there can be but one essentiall forme of one man or one perfection of him 3. Because God breathed into Adam one onely breathing a Gen. 2.7 4. Because in Scripture there are neuer more soules then one attributed to one man but euer one alone b Act. 7.59 Act. 20.10 Math. 26.38 although in one man there be moe faculties of one soule which are in it at one time as there be three vnities in the number of three which is yet but one number And all these faculties do manifest themselues in time some sooner some later euen as the instruments of this or that facultie in the bodie are fitted strong and liuely or else are first framed and do come first What is the soule of man It is a spirituall substance in the bodie of man created by God of nothing and vnited vnto it to make one person not onely to giue life to the bodie and to make the instruments fit for certaine functions and actions but also that it might haue the soueraignetie in ordering the life of the whole man and might stirre vp man to the knowledge and worshipping of God the Creator and being sundered from the bodie it doth not perish but abideth immortall When is the soule infused and commeth to the bodie When the bodie in the wombe of the mother is firmely rooted fitted with instruments disposed to receiue such a soule as in the creation of the first soule appeareth which is a patterne of al other c Gen. 2.7 Eccles 12.7 Which is the proper seate of the soule of man in the bodie Especially the heart
Adam sinned in him did iustly spoile all of his gifts Caluin Instit lib. 2. cap. 1. Sect. 7. This contagion hath his cause neither in the substance of flesh nor of the soule but because it was so ordained of God that those gifts which he had bestowed vpon the first man he should both haue them and also loose them as well for himselfe as for others that come after him Further the soules are infected in the bodies being corrupted with sinne not by physicall and naturall touching as wine put into a sower vessell but by the most iust appointment of God For so soone as the soule being pure in it selfe is vnited to the bodie which is conceiued in sinne that disobedience of our first father is imputed vnto man as if it were his owne Whereupon the Apostle saith that all of vs sinned in Adam as in the stocke the meaning is that all of vs were guiltie of sinne to wit being in his loines Rom. 5.12 After which maner also Leuie is said to pay tithes to Abraham before he was borne Heb. 7.9.10 Now this disobedience of Adam imputed by the iust appointment of God there followes presently in the soule also contagion or corruption and an inclination to euill as a punishment of that first sinne which punishment it selfe is also sin euen as the obedience of Christ imputed to vs is properly our righteousnesse whereby we are iustified and regeneration is the consequent of this righteousnesse But as it is better to quench a fire then aske how it begun so is it better to quench originall sin then aske how it came How do you proue the immortalitie of the soule 1. By sundrie testimonies of Scripture a Psal 49.21 Eccles 12.7 Mat. 10.28 22.32 Phil. 1.23 1. Pet 3.19 Reu. 6.9 7.9 Againe by arguments taken first from the forme of creation for the soule of man was created by diuine inspiration and therefore both diuine and immortall 2. From that very knowledge which God hath put into the soule because such a vigor as doth soone vanish away is neuer able to aspire to immortalitie and the fountain of life for all things corporall feare to transcend and so consequently to search by admirable sharpnes things celestiall diuine and eternall 3. By the testimonie of conscience which by the guiltinesse of sinnes doth conceiue horrible terrors now if the soule were not immortall what need such terrors of future feare 4. By the effects or the excellent gifts of the soule wherwith it doth excell as that it vieweth the heauens and sheweth her force in deuising sundry and very admirable things 5. From the nature thereof not only that it is simple in it owne essence and void of contrarietie and all bodily accidents but because it is the image of God Gen. 1.26.27 but no mortall thing can be the image of the immortall God Yea the meate of mans soule is immortall b Ioh. 6.51 1. Pet. 1.23 And vnlesse the soule be immortall our faith and al our religion is in vaine 1. Cor. 15.14 the godly are miserable the vngodly happy and blessed the beasts be more happie then men God is not affected with any regard of the iust or vniust To al these adde in the last place the common consent of all nations How do soules differ from Angels Not in regard of the essence but because Angels haue not any bodily coniunction but the soules of men are capable of that coniunction or else because they are not the forme of any body but these are For what end was man made For the knowledge of God againe for his worship as well spirituall and internall as corporall and externall in the earth Last of all for his glorie Whereupon should follow the felicitie and blessednesse of the whole man in heauen hence Christ saith This is life eternall that they know thee the onely true God and whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Ioh. 17.3 What vse make you of this common place concerning man That we may first acknowledge with thankes Gods power and bountie manifested in our creation and birth 2. To comfort vs in all troubles Psal 22.18 What speciall vse make you of the soules immortalitie I am taught first to giue all possible thankes to God my Creator for such a benefite 2. That I do not like the brute beasts set mine hart vpon these transitorie things but that I often meditate of those things which concerne the eternall felicitie of my soule What is contrarie to the doctrine of the creation of man 1. The Rabbins error who thought that in the creation of man the Angels were coworkers with God 2. Aristotles error who thought that as the world had no beginning so also man had none to which adde the fables of Poets and prophane Writers 3. The false opinions of the Epicures and Sadduces who make a mocke of the immortalitie of the soule Isa 22.14 1. Corinth 15.32 4. Of the Manichees Priscillianists Platonists who affirmed the soule to be of the substance of God 5. Of the Pythagoreans who thought they went from one bodie to another bodie and the Aegyptians who thought the number of soules was a set number and that when one was dead his former soule went into another bodie 6. Of Themistius and also of Auerroes who dreamed that there was but one soule of all men 7. The madnesse of many who so inwrap their selues in the things of this life that they neglect the eternall felicitie and saluation of the soule Mat. 16.26 The ninth common Place Of the image of God in man What is an Image IT is the pourtraiture or representation of some thing and that both in the soule of man to wit in the mind or facultie of knowledge and it is called of the Philosophers an Idea namely a forme of something conceaued in the mind also out of the mind and it is a similitude and fashion either reall of the substance and qualities together as when Adam is said to beget men after his owne image Gen. 5.3 or else of certaine adiuncts alone as Luk. 20.24 A penie hath Cesars image or else it is some vaine shadow and figure What difference is there betweene an image and a similitude A similitude hath a larger signification then an image for where there is an image there is also a similitude but not of the contrarie For one egge is said to be like another egge and yet one egge is not the image of another egge But in this disputation of the image of God in man this word of similitude or likenes is added to the word image in way of exposition as Philip. 2.7 Was man made after the image of God He was for Gen. 1.17 God created man after his owne image and Paule saith 1. Cor. 11.7 The man ought not to couer his head because he is the image of God and Col. 3.10 â—s man onely the image of God or made after his image 1. Christ is the naturall true and
most perfect image of God the Father a 2. Cor. 4.4 Col. 1.15 both as he is the eternall Sonne For he is begotten of the substance of the Father not made and therefore is called the Character of his person Heb. 1.3 As also as he is manifested in the flesh because the whole disposition perfection and as it were the face of the Father is beheld in the Sonne being made visible by the flesh b 1. Tim. 3.16 Moreouer lest we should be ouerwhelmed with the cleare beholding of God the Son being clothed with flesh is in stead of a glasse to vs wherein the Father doth set before vs that his infinite Maiestie goodnes wisdome truth iustice to be seene and beheld of vs. Therfore he that seeth me said Christ seeth my Father a Ioh. 12.45 14.9 2. The Angels also are made after the image of God because they also are called the sons of God b Job 1.6 2.1 and they were created spirituall immortall and iust And Christ teacheth plainely that we shall be truly blessed and therefore like to God when we shall in heauen be made euen as the Angels of God Mat. 22.30 3. Man is called the image of God 1. Cor. 11.7 and he is said to be made after the image of God not onely Adam but also Eua Gen. 1.26 c Col. 3.10 But each of these latter images of God in Angels and men is of Gods free mercie Why is man called the image of God Because of the true likenesse which he hath with God Why after his image Because of the imperfection of this likenesse in that he did not perfectly represent God as Christ doth perfectly represent the Father Was whole Adam as well in soule as in bodie made after the image of God He was to wit wholy not considered according to the parts for in Moses God speakes of the whole man when he saith Gen. 1.26 Let vs make man not the soule or bodie of man after our image Which appeareth by the contrarie to the image of God which is sinne for it hath not only being in the soule but also in the body d Rom. 6. And therefore the image of God was not in the soule alone or the bodie alone but in the whole man e Rom. 12.1 1. Thes 5.23 Nay this appeares by the renuing of this image by sanctification which is in soule and bodie Moreouer God forbidding man to kill Gen. 9.6 bringeth this reason because he is the image of God and therefore the image of God is to be vnderstood of the whole man which image of God notwithstanding did first of all chiefly and especially shine in the soule yet so as the sparks of that image should appeare in the body What was the image of God in man and how many parts of it The image of God is considered in man first in regard of the substance of man and especially of his soule 2. In respect of the gifts and qualities but yet so as they be distinguished from the essence thereof 3. In respect of the attributes or dignitie superioritie Lordship and excellencie aboue the other creatures Why is man called the image of God in respect of the substāce of his soule Because the soule which God puts into man is a nature spiritual and intelligible not bodily but an immortall and inuisible essence which in some small measure doth represent the nature of God a VVis 2.13 Eccles 17. ◠2. There being but one onely soule in man indued with many faculties as memorie imagination will is such a mysticall signe as Augustine thinketh which sheweth the vnitie of the diuine essence and the pluralitie of persons Why in respect of the gifts Because God in the beginning did kindle in the mind of man a sparke of heauenly wisedome b Col. 3.10 whereby he did truly know God and his will reuealed vnto him and so all the workes of God and the natures of all things with their properties as it may be gathered from that that when as Adam was awaked out of sleep he did know Eua whence she was taken saying This is bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh Gen. 2.23 and he gaue names to all liuing creatures according to their natures vers 19. Further because in his will God had adorned man with perfect iustice and holinesse whereby he did liuely represent as it were in a glasse and imitate the iustice and holinesse of God he had furnished him also with strength fit for the performance of euery good dutie Lastly with a bodie most beautifully framed to obey the soule which moued it most readily and without all wearinesse c Gen. 1.31 Eccles 7.30 Whereupon Paule saith Eph. 4.28 Put on the new man which after God is created in true righteousnesse and true holinesse and Colos 3.9 Which is renewed in knowledge according to the image of him that created him Why is man said to be made after the image of God in respect of his dignitie and lordship Because that by his rule and authoritie which he hath ouer all liuing creatures and ouer all the creatures of this earth he did represent God himselfe the soueraigne Lord of al things vpon earth For he saith Beare ye rule to wit the man and the woman ouer the fishes of the sea and the fowles of the ayre ouer the beasts and ouer the whole earth Gen. 1.26 And Psal 8.7 Thou hast appointed him Lord ouer the works of thy hands To which belongeth that that Adam by his authoritie preheminence giuen by God did in the beginning summon all liuing creatures before him to which calling of his they did obey Genes 2.19.20 And this image belongeth to the externall appointment of God whence also 1. Corinth 11.7 by reason of his authoritie ouer his wife and ouer his whole family Man is called the image of God For in that preheminence whereby the man doth excell the woman the glorie and image of God is seene in some sort as in all other superioritie a Psal 82.6 And the woman was not made after this image but it is peculiar to the man which is gathered both from the very order and end of the creation for the woman was made of the man and for the mans sake but not of the contrarie 1. Cor. 11.8.9 Did Adam loose by his sinne all those part or degrees of the image of God The two extreme and last parts in respect of some smal shadowes remnants remained in man b 1. Cor. 11.7 and wild beasts do suffer themselues to be ruled and to be tamed that they may obey man or at least may not hurt him The middle also in respect of the vnderstanding and some part of the will remaineth otherwise we should be no longer men but altogether brute beasts but in regard of the true knowledge of God righteousnesse and holinesse it is vtterly raced by the meanes of sinne yet in the regenerate it is renewed
dayly through Christ c 2. Cor. 3 18. and shall be perfected in the life to come How doth the image of God shine in mans bodie 1. Not in respect simply that it is a bodie and endued with such a forme but so farre foorth as the bodie is ioyned with a reasonable soule carrieth with it some part of the image of God and doth in some sort comprehend it in the whole world whereupon also man is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a little world wherin shineth the builder and master workman of the whole world 2. Because the diuers members of the bodie eyes eares mouth tongue hands do represent the spirituall parts of God that is to say his spirituall perfections wisedome power and the rest of Gods attributes no otherwise then Heb. 8.5.9 24. 10.1 the tabernacle and the arke of the couenant the table vessels and sacrifices were representations of heauenly and spirituall things 3. Because the gifts of the mind do make the bodie shine euen as the light of the candle doth make the skinne of the lanthorne to shine and the very righteousnesse and holinesse of the soule did redound to the very bodie and to the members of the bodie and so by that meanes man did exercise by the body that soueraigntie and excellencie vpon all inferiour creatures and caried in his countenance a certaine soueraigne maiestie by meanes whereof the beasts also did acknowledge him for their Lord. Gen. 2.20 Why and to what end did God create man after his owne image 1. That God who is in himselfe and in his owne nature inuisible might make his essence and nature in some sort visible in man as it were in a glasse and so by this meanes might offer himselfe to be knowne of man for the proper end and vse of a picture is that he whose picture it is might thereby be knowne 2. To the end that God being so acknowledged of man he might loue worship and glorifie him for euery like loueth his like 3. That God himselfe might of the other side vnite man vnto himselfe as being like vnto him vnto eternall happinesse 4. To the end that men being made after the same likenesse of God might not onely loue and reuerence God but one another both in this life and that which is to come 5. That the reprobates being made after the image of God might be without all excuse What things are against this doctrine 1. The heresie of the Manichees and of the Anthropomorphites who fained God to haue a bodie who should frame the bodie of Adam after the image and likenesse of his owne bodie 2. The dotage of Osiander who taught that the bodie of man was framed after the shape or idea of that body which Christ should afterwards assume 3. Also of Flaccus Illyricus who affirmed that the image of God that is his holinesse and righteousnesse was of the essence of his soule 4. Of the Schoole-men who affirmed that the image of God was nothing else but a certaine accessorie and outward decencie The tenth common Place of originall Righteousnesse What doctrine hath affinitie with the former touching the image of God THe doctrine of originall righteousnesse or of the first integritie of our nature Was the first man created of God in originall righteousnesse He was which is proued by the doctrine going before For Gen. 1.27 Moses saith He made man after his owne image male and female made he them Now we said that the most speciall part of that image was that pourtraiture of the righteousnesse and holinesse of God which was made in man whereof this was a signe that they walked naked and were not ashamed Gen. 2.24 Moreouer Gen. 2.31 immediatly after the creation of Man Moses addeth presently And they were very good To this purpose maketh that Eph. 4.24 Put ye on the new man which after God is created in true righteousnesse and holinesse Whether if man had stood in that his originall righteousnesse should he haue had neede of Christ the Mediator Not that he might be reconciled to God and be healed of his sinne which he had not yet committed but by whom so long as he would he might be kept in the fauour of God and be preserued from sin for that sentence of Christ is alwaies true without me ye can do nothing Ioh. 15.5 That same originall righteousnesse wherein Adam was created was it a substance or an accident It was not a substance but it was an vprightnesse and integritie in nature and therefore a qualitie which may be present or absent according to the definition of an accident without the destruction of the subiect that is the soule For these differ a nature right and the rightnesse of nature as much as a right line and the rightnesse of the line do differ because the line is the subiect of the rightnesse Therefore the soule of Adam was the subiect of that original righteousnesse and integritie but his soule was not that righteousnesse it selfe Againe it is proper to God to be essentially iust and good because God is very goodnes it self integritie it selfe and iustice it self And therefore if that originall righteousnesse of the first man had bene a substance then man should haue bene called iustice it selfe which without blasphemie to God cannot be spoken Besides the contrary to that originall righteousnesse to wit originall sin is an accident because it entred into the nature of man Now then seeing contraries haue both one genus or generall it followes that original righteousnes was not a substance but an accidēt Lastly seeing the restauration of that image is nothing else but the repairing of new qualities which is wrought by regeneration It followeth that originall righteousnes was also a qualitie wherby the whole man was iust and right yet indeede such a one as might be lost as afterwards was proued by the fall of man What then was that originall righteousnesse 1. The light in the mind of man whereby he knew God and his will 2. The ingrauing of the law of God in his heart wherby he was moued to obey him and the integritie of the whole man whereby the spirit was subiect to and obeyed God the soule was subiect to and obeied the spirit the body was subiect to the soule and obeied it 3. The acceptation of the whole man whereby he was acceptable and well pleasing to God but yet so as man might loose it as the very euent shewed Why is it called originall Because it was natural the first man was created in it vnto it not as a priuate person but as the stocke and roote of all mankind a Gen. 1.17 Ephes 4.24 Now say that Adam had stood in that originall righteousnesse should it haue bene deriued to all his posteritie It should 1. because it was the righteousnes of mans nature and not the righteousnes of a priuate person 2. Because the contrary to it namely original sinne was deriued by Adams meanes to
and all things are preserued by him In him we liue we moue and haue our being saith Paul Act. 17.28 But what kind of grace was that Such a one wherby if he would he was able to liue holily yet not whereby he would perpetually and constantly cleaue to God for if he had receiued this grace without doubt he had perseuered So saith Austine in his book de corrept gratia cap. 11. He had receiued power if he would but he had not wil to do that he could that is Adam had receiued grace whereby he was able if he would not to sin but he had not receiued grace wherby he would not nor could not sin Why did God make Adam mutable and not rather such a one who neither could nor would euer sinne Who art thou that disputest with God Rom. 9.20 But yet there be reasons wherefore he made him such a one 1. Because to be immutable is proper to God alone a Num. 23.19 Mal. 3.6 2. That man could not sinne is reserued in the heauens 3. As Augustine answereth he would first shew what mans free will was able to do and then what the benefites of his grace could do and the iudgement of iustice For if he had created man such a one as could not sinne then certainly no man should haue sinned and no man should haue needed the grace of Christ whereby he might be deliuered neither should man haue bene punished for sinne which he should not haue committed And so by this meanes there should haue bene place neither for grace nor iustice but it was by no means fit that we shold be ignorant both how great the grace of God is in Christ and also how iust a iudge God is in the world Ought the first man therfore to be excused frō sin God to be accused God forbid because he sinned freely when he had power not to haue sinned and so did willingly bring destruction vpon himselfe But in that God did not giue grace not to sin it was for the greater good of man and the more cleare glory of God The first wil was to be able not to sinne The last shall be not to be able to sin saith Augustine What is the vse of this doctrine That hence we may learne that God was no way the author of sin but in that Adam sinned this came from his owne free wil because he had power not to sin if he would and no man did either compell him or inforce him by any necessitie that he shold wil euil and therfore that he was without all excuse Againe that we might vnderstand that our estate in heauen shall be much more surer and excellenter then was Adams in Paradise and therefore we haue recoueuered far more in Christ then we lost in Adam For by that free will which the first man had he brought destruction vpon himselfe and his posteritie but by this which man shal fully obtaine by Christ he shal liue for euer and shal subiect and conforme himselfe to the will of God alone An addition touching the state of man before the fall Did God giue Adam a mortall or an immortall bodie Partly a mortal because he might die as the euent shewed a Rom. 5.12 1. Cor. 15.21 partly immortal because he might not haue died namely if he had obeyed God This is collected out of Gods threatning What day soeuer thou eatest thou shalt die the death Gen. 2.17 to wit by the losse of grace by the seperation of the soule by depriuation of glory But the children of the resurrection cannot sin any more nor die Luk. 20.36 How came it to passe that it was mortall and how that it was immortall That it could die it had it from the condition of nature for it was taken out of the watery earth and therefore of the foure elements and of the foure humors hauing an inward possibility to corruption according to that Thou art dust Gen. 3.19 and therefore by nature mortall But in that it was immortall or had power not to die it was not from the constitution of nature but by the benefit of grace because God had graunted this grace to man that he had power not to die if he would haue obeyed his commaundements For if God gaue this vertue to the clothes and shooes of the Israelites that in the space of fortie yeares they were not worne b Deut. 29.5 It is no maruell if he should haue giuen man power obeying him that he should haue enioyed a certaine estate wherin he should haue liued til he was old without failing Whether could he either be oppressed by externall force or die for famine or thirst or be extinguished by diseases or at length weare away with old age He could not because that the prouidence of God and the custodie of Angels did watch against all hurtfull things c Psal 91.1 121.3.5.6.7.8 Against the want of meats he had giuē him sundry fruits of trees d Gen. 1.29 2.16 3.2 Against diseases arising of the distemperature of the humors and the torments of the mind there was giuen vnto him originall righteousnes which did withstand al disorder and made the bodie subiect to the soule and cherished ioy in the heart Against old age was giuen the tree of life and the translation of man vnto the state of glorie Did then the tree of life auaile any thing to the retaining of that immortalitie It did auaile for therefore it was called the tree of life by a metonymie of the effect Gen. 2.9 or else by a sacramental signification of Christ in whom was life a Ioh. 1.4 and who is our life b Col. 3.4 But how did it auaile Some there be who thinke that it did of it selfe or by it owne force which God had put into it or by the inspiration of a secret healthsomnesse profite man against all weaknesses diseases and old age and preserue him so as he should neuer die if he vsed it at certaine times as the words of the Lord seeme to imply this Gen. 3.22 Now also least peraduenture he reach forth his hand and take also of the tree of life and liue for euer Others hold that it was onely a sacrament of grace whereby man might haue liued for euer if he had perseuered in the commandements of God and in that respect to be auailable to immortality so farre forth as the sacraments do auaile to the enioying of that whereof they be sacraments which opinion we also subscribe to Whether beside the fruit of that tree of life had Adam need of meates for the preseruation of his life He had for to this purpose God planted trees in Paradise and Gen. 2.16 it is said that he gaue man euery herbe for meate and the fruite of the tree that by the eating of these he might preserue the gift of immortalitie Besides also man was made a liuing soule as other liuing creatures but without necessitie of
Ghost is lost which being lost man cannot choose but fall into other sinnes 2. When God punishing sinne with sinne deliuereth him that hath sinned into the hand of Sathan who worketh further in him effectually c Rom 1.26 Ephes. 2.2 2 Thess 2.11.22 3. In as much as it is easie falling from one sinne into the like for by the acts of things are caused and wrought dispositions and habits inciting a man to the like actions So prodigality is cause of theft drunkennesse of lust and one sinne draweth on another 4. Because one sinne cannot be committed without many other sinnes In which sense the Apostle saith 1. Tim. 6.10 That couetousnesse is the roote of all euill And Iames 2 10. Hee that offendeth in one is guiltie of all Ephes 5.18 Bee not drunken with wine wherein is ryot 5. In regard of the end Because often one sin is committed because of another as Iudas for the loue of money betraied Christ a Iohn 12 6 Mat. 26.14 15.15 Is sinne any Positiue and Priuatiue thing Sinne is not a thing positiue that is which hath a beeing and is created of God neither is it simply nothing and a meere priuation as death is the priuation of life and darknesse of light but it is a defect and destroying of a thing positiue namely of the diuine worke and order in a subiect who suffereth the punishment of his deprauation and reuolting from God And Paule calleth it a defect or priuation when he saith All are depriued of the glorie of God Rom. 3.23 Although in sinne there be indeede inward and outward motions which are things positiue but such as haue in them errour and confusion as in Cains murder of his brother the motion or lifting vp of his hands is a positiue thing b Gen. 4.8 But sinne it selfe is a reuolting from the Law of God a wandring and straying from the will of god a disorder and confusion of gods order In this sense Thomas saith that sinne is not a meere priuation that is onely an absence of a good thing but a certaine corrupt habit or an act voide of all due order that is a renting asunder and a troubling of that order whereby all our strength and inclinations ought to haue beene ruled VVhat is the subiect of sinne The reasonable creature because it is only incident to such because this creature onely vnderstandeth the Law will of God and his actions are by election and choise of the thing to be done but to bruite beasts this cannot befall How many parts of sinne are there Two the materiall and the formall part of Sinne or the euill of the fault and the euill of the guilt The first which is malum culpae and is the materiall part of sin is a disorder or transgressing of Lawe a defect a corruption an inclination or action opposing the Lawe of God which disease cleaueth vnto vs of it selfe but the guilt or formall part of sinne is a binding vnto temporarie and eternall punishment according to the order of Gods will and Iustice c Rom. 5.12 Ephe. 2.4 A remedie of this is the obedience or righteousnesse of Christ imputed vnto vs by faith The other is remedied both by the heauenly power and vertue which springeth from Christs resurrection which wee call Regeneration commonly Inherent righteousnesse and also that most perfect sanctification of mans nature in Christ What is the fruit of sinne Death and that of three sorts 1. The first a spirituall death of the soule by which it commeth to passe that the wicked beeing depriued of the presence of the holie Ghost which is the soule of the soule can doe none of those things which are of God and so being dead vnto God do liue vnto Sathan 2. The second of the bodie by which death also are signified the miseries which bring vs to this death 3. Euerlasting death of bodie and soule vnlesse in this life we turne vnto Christ These things are confirmed by testimonies Gen. 2.17 Thou shalt die the death Rom. 1.18 The wrath of God is reuealed from heauen vpon all vngodlinesse Rom. 6.23 The wage of sinne is death Iames 1.5 Sinne when it is accomplished bringeth forth death Whence are we to value and esteeme the grieuousnesse of sinne 1. By the greatnesse of the disloyalty against Gods Maiestie 2. By the punishment which followed Adams fall the calamities and sorrowes which ensued as sicknesse warre famine pestilence and other priuate or publike euils wherewith wee are at this day cumbred and inwrapped 3. By the value of that price wherewith wee were redeemed from sinne namely by the death of the sonne of God whom it behoued to become a sacrifice to make attonement satisfie the iustice of God 4. By the horrors of conscience wherby mens harts are tormented with the feeling of Gods anger 5. By temporall death 6. By the threatnings of eternall punishment which God seriously threatneth to those that be not conuerted How many kinds then are there of sinne Two kinds to wit The first fal of certain Angels our first parēts 2. That corruption and deprauation of mens nature before it being good and which followed vpon mans fall VVhat a fall was Adams fall which kindled the horrible vengeance of God against all mankinde It was a voluntarie transgression of the a Gen. 2.17 first commandement or law and of the order appointed by God proceeding from the suggestion and instigation of the Diuell b Gen. 3.4 VVhence came it to passe that man wittingly and willingly suffered himselfe to be driuen to such a horrible fall Not by intemperance in appetite seeing hee abounded on all sides with whatsoeuer delicates could be desired but by Infidelitie whereby first calling into question the truth of God then contemning it he turned to embrace a lye From whence issued Ingratitude Ambition Pride to which was annexed contumelie and stubbornesse against God seeing that Adam beeing not content with his own estate did vnworthilie despise so great liberality of God and sought to become equall to God whereby also he subscribed consented to those calūniations of Sathan by which he accused God of lying enuie and malice and hee gaue more credite to Sathan who in lying promised him great benefits by sinne then to God himselfe who threatned him destruction And to conclude he broke the commandement of God his Creator his King and Lord and shooke off his gouernment lewdly wilfully and obstinately By which meanes it came to passe that he reuolting from God by a cursed Apostasie fled into the campe of the Diuell the most cursed enemie of God and became the Diuels bond-slaue What is that corruption or deprauing of mans nature which before was good and to which Adam was created ensuing that Transgression It is a depriuation of the heauenly image to which Adam was created that is of wisdome vertue holinesse trueth righteousnesse wherewith he was before in his creation adorned and a succeding of Sathans
will be thy God and of thy seede after thee Gen. 17.7 Is Originall sinne the sinne of another or is it euery mans proper sinne It is another mans sinne because being committed by Adam it is deriued to vs from the same author and yet is not lesse proper to any one of vs then it was to Adam First because Adam sinned not as a priuate man but as head of all mankind 2. Because as mans nature communicated by him becomes euery mans owne nature so also his sin communicated by propagation and death vvhich entred by sin becomes euery mans ovvne sinne 3. Because the opposition betwixt the obedience of Christ the disobedience of Adam requireth it to be so d Rom. 5.18.19 As therefore the obedience of Christ is so communicated to his members that euery faithfull person may call it his owne so the vnrighteousnes of Adam is so made common to all men that euery man is punished for his owne fault May the sinnes of other parents be said to be conueyed into their children as the sinne of Adam is said to be The case differeth because that first sinne was not so much personall and proper to Adam as natural that is common to al mens nature which originally and naturally was in his Loynes therfore truely originall But other sinnes of Adam and of other men were truely personall Of which Ezech. 18.20 The sonne shall not beare the iniquitie of the father but the soule that sinneth shall die Yet it shall be no absurditie if wee say that the sinnes of our next parents and auncestors are communicated to their children by corrupt seed their bodie being first stained with sinne and after the soule being infected by the bodie whence is is said Exod. 20.5 I will visite the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children But that children are not alwaies borne like to their wicked parents it proceedeth from the speciall grace of God Is Originall sinne a Substance or an Accident It is no substance for then it should be either a soule or a bodie but the bodie and soule in respect of the substance are the good creatures of God which are also as yet created by God wherefore they are not sinne Neither is it a substantiall propertie or any thing substantiall in man but it is an outward and accidentall qualitie which notwithstanding is called natural not that it hath proceeded from nature insomuch as it is created but because it seizeth vpon men and possesseth them as by right of inheritance and cleaueth to the nature of man his strength and naturall faculties and is naturally bred in man Ephes 2.3 By nature wee are the sonnes of wrath Rom 7.17.20.21 The Sinne that dwelleth in me the euil which is present with mee saith the Apostle Is it an accident which may be separated from man Augustines words may serue for answere hereunto Lib. 1. de Concupiscentia c. 25. Originall sin is remitted not so as it is no longer originall sinne but so that now it is not imputed the guilt thereof is past and gone the actuall being of it remaineth therefore also doth death it selfe remaine What is the subiect of Originall sinne The whole man both in bodie and soule from head to foote with all his powers and faculties of bodie and soule as well the higher as lower as vnderstanding will sense Whereupon the Apostle Ephes 4.17.18 affirmeth the minde is addicted to vanitie the thought to blindnesse and the heart to wickednesse Rom. 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh is enmitie against God The same thing is manifest by our renewing which the Apostle attributeth to spirit soule and bodie a Rom. 12.1 Ephes. 4.33 1 Thessa 5.23 How many parts are there of this corruption Two A defect and concupiscence or a peruerse and inordinate inclination to euill The defect is a wanting of Originall righteousnesse as there are in the minde of man blindnesse and ignorance of heauenly things in the will and heart a turning away from God or a depriuation of the loue of God and men b Rom. 3.23 1. Cor. 2.14 The naturall man perceiueth not the things of Gods spirit Concupiscence is not a naturall desire of meat drinke generation and delight in the senses neither motions of the heart such as affections are neither onely a disorder of appetites and desires but it is a readie inclination of all our strength to doe those things which are forbiddeâ— in the lawe of God of which nature is darknesse of our vnderstanding doubting in our mindes of God and of his prouidence in our will and heart contumacie and stubbornnesse against God Because Paule saith Rom. 7.18 I know that in me that is in my flesh there dwelleth no good and vers 23. I see another Lawe in my members resisting the Lawe of my minde doth it therfore follow hence that the highter part of the soule is not the subiect of concupiscence but onely the sensitiue part No for he doth not oppose flesh and members to the minde that is reason such as it is without the light of the holy Ghost but he opposeth the flesh to the spirit that is to spirituall gifts or regeneration in as much as it is begunne in man by the Holie Ghost But are that priuation of Originall righteousnesse and concupiscence sinnes They are 1. Because that priuation is transgression of the law 2. Because it is a sin not to be such a one as God commands thee to be But concupiscence it selfe also is a sinne because Deut. 10.16 we are commanded to circumcise the foreskins of our hearts and in the law it is said Thou shalt not couet Exod. 20.17 3. Because Rom. 7.7 the Apostle teacheth that concupiscence remaineth euen in the regenerate which constantly hee calleth a sinne against which we must without ceasing fight and he plainly affirmeth that it disagreeth with Gods Law I had not knowne saith hee that concupiscence is sinne except the Lawe had said Thou shalt not couet Whosoeuer looketh vpon a woman to lust after her hath already committed adultery with her in his heart Mat. 5.28 And 1. Iohn 2.16 The concupiscence of the flesh is not of the father And the Apostle calleth euen that euil which he willeth not that is to which hee yeeldeth not consent Rom. 7.19 I do not that good I would but that euill which I would not Lib. 3. contra Iul. Therefore Augustine ascribeth three things to concupiscence that it is sinne and the cause of sinne the punishment of sinne What is Originall sinne therefore Anselmus thus describeth Originall sinne It is a wanting of originall righteousnesse which ought to be in man We describe it in this maner It is not onely a priuation of Originall righteousnes but both a deprauing and corruption of mans nature spread vpon al parts of the soule propagated from Adam to his posteritie and it is a guiltinesse wherby euen the newe borne infants are also corrupt by Adams fall and are therefore
guiltie of Gods anger and eternall death vntil pardon be granted and except the benefit of Christ help a Ioh. 1.29 and besides these it comprehendeth those workes which the corruption of our nature bringeth forth in vs which the Scripture calleth The workes of the flesh b Gal. 5.19 By what names is this sinne called in the Scriptures The sinne that dwelleth in a man because it remaineth continually in the flesh vntill death but in them who are not regenerate it raigneth in the regenerate it only dwelleth and not raigneth c Rom. 7.17.20 Malum adiacens The sinne which easilie cleaueth to vs and compasseth vs round about occupying all our strength e Heb 12.1 The sense and vnderstanding of the flesh f Rom. 8.6 Also it is absolutely and simply called Sinne g Rom 7 8. Because it is the source and fountaine of all sinnes The bodie of sinne h Rom. 6.6 because in it are gathered together all sins which breake forth when occasion is giuen The Lawe of the â—â—mbers i. because all the members of soule and bodie i Rom. 13.4 that is all the parts powers of man obey it as a Law Flesh k Gen. 6 3. concupiscence c. to which is opposed the Spirit which signifyeth the grace of regeneration l Gal. 16.17 The heart of man m Gen 8 21 Also old Adam n Rom 6 6. How doth Originall sinne differ from actuall sinne As the tree differeth from the fruite or the roote from the branches Originall sinne is like a tree and a roote out of which euill fruites and boughes do spring namely actuall sins not only outward but also inward Out of the heart proceede euill thoughts saith Christ Mat. 15.19 Gal. 5.19 In that place are recited the workes and fruites of the flesh that is of originall sinne Moreouer in actuall sinne the matter of the sinne remaineth not for when a man hath either committed adulterie or spoken blaspheamie those actions straight cease to be when the thing is done notwithstanding the offence to God and the guilt remaine still But in originall sin the matter therof passeth not away for wee finde in experience that the corruption of nature sticketh by vs seeing still we run into sinne and are vntoward to heauenly things both in body and soule What is the end or wage of Originall sin Eternall damnation together with all the mischiefes incident to this life a Gen 2 17 3 19 What is the effect thereof It deceiueth it worketh all concupiscence it killeth b Rom. 5 12 17 What vse is there of this Doctrine concerning Originall sinne A threefold vse 1. That wee may acknowledge our vncleannesse and that laying away all arrogancie wee may betake our selues and flie to Christ our Sauiour 2. That in what manner we vnderstand that the vnrighteousnesse of Adam is imputed to vs in the same maner we may beeleeue that wee by the righteousnesse of Christ are accounted truly and perfectly iust before GOD as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 5.15 3. That because our birth and generation was and is full of vice wee may know we haue neede of a regeneration according to that Ioh. 3.5 Except a man be borne againe he cannot enter into the kingdome of Heauen How is this Doctrine opposed By sundry errors 1. Of the Pelagians who denie that Originall sinne is deriued by propagation to posteritie but say it is conueyed only by imitation and example They also affirme that death is the condition of mans nature although Adam had not fallen Also that Adams sinne hurt no man but himselfe onely Also they say that infants when they are borne doe not bring with them a prauitie of nature resisting the law of God contrarie to Pauls assertion Rom. 5 12. 2. By the Monkes who denie that Originall sinne is a sin worthy of death but either a guiltinesse onely of another mans faults or onely a fewell and matter to feede sinne contrarie to Pauls speach Ephes 2.3 where he saith VVe are the children of wrath Also they determine that it is onely in the bodie in the senses and inferiour faculties but not in the minde and will Also that by Baptisme not only the guilte but the euill and prauitie of concupiscence is taken away that concupiscence is not a sinne but a natuall appetite or desire that it is onely in the sensual appetite giuen vnto man that by striuing with it he may more more be sharpened to follow vertue and may binde God to himselfe by his greater desert Also they say that infants damned for Original sin only haue not poena sensus no punishment of feeling in their bodies but only poena damni or punishment by losse of the sight and enioying of God although it be credible that those are more gently to bee punished in whom originall sinne hath not yet broke forth into workes Also that Marie the mother of our Lord was conceiued borne without originall sin which iudgment also they hold of Iohn Baptist therefore that Christ died not for Marie and Iohn Baptist because he died for originall sinne onely which they wanted yet Mary reioyced in God her Sauiour and Iohn confesseth that he is not worthie to beare the shoes of Christ 3 Of those who say the corruption onely of nature is imputed to vs not the guilt also of Adam and contrarily of those who say the guilt and not the corruption is to be vnderstood by the name of originall sinne 4 Of those Papists who hold that onely actuall sinnes are forbidden by the law and that therefore a man may satisfie the Lawe 5 Of the adherents of Flauius Illiricus who teach that it is not an accident but the verie nature of man and the substance thereof corrupted contrarie to that saying of Paule Rom. 7.21 Sinne is present with me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and contrarie to those testimonies which teach that God is author of mans nature euen since his fall and also against those places whereby wee learne that Christ tooke our humane nature and substance and redeemed man but not sinne 6 Of the Philosophers who call that only sinne which resisteth reason whereas reason it selfe can doe nothing but erre vntill it be enlightened by the light of God 7 Of the Libertines who define and restraine sin to be only that wherein a man thinketh himselfe to sinne 8 The blasphemie of the Manichees who say that sinnes proceed of God ⧠The sixteenth Place of Actuall sinne VVhat is actuall sinne IT is a fruit of Originall sinne when the lawe of God is actually violated to wit euery action affection speech or omission disaagreeing with Gods will whereby a man becomes guiltie anew and is guiltie of Gods anger and eternall death Of which Iames speaketh 1.15 Concupiscence after it hath conceiued bringeth forth sinne and sinne finished bringeth forth death whereby Concupiscence he vnderstandeth the roote that is Originall sinne by sinne finished
againe to repentance For whereas true repentance commeth from Gods spirit and we obtaine the spirit of God in Christ alone by faith therefore they can neuer repent who haue sinned against the holy Ghost and therefore can neuer obtaine pardon For if they repented certainly they should obtaine pardon as God promiseth by Ezechiel cap. 18.21 That he will be mercifull when a sinner shall truly be turned seeing God can no more despise him who truly repenteth then his owne spirit b 1 Ioh. 5.16 How doth vnpardonable sinne differ from mortall sinne 1 Because all vnpardonable sinne is mortall but not all mortall sinne vnpardonable 2 Because the mortall sinne becommeth veniall when they doe now beleeue who before did not beleeue but vnpardonable sinne neuer becommeth veniall because they neuer repent or beleeue who haue this sinne What sinnes come neere to this sinne 1 The sinne of the diuels who wittingly and willingly persecute the knowen truth with horrible hatred and furie 2 Denying of Christ proceeding of infirmitie 3 Sinnes against a mans owne conscience often repeated and fallen into are the way to sinne against the holy Ghost for as it is said of diseases of the bodie so fitly it may be applied to the diseases of the soule Too late is helpe of medicine found When old disease hath gotten ground What opinions are contrarie to this Doctrine The errour of the Donatists and Nouatians who denied that they who fell could haue pardon or remission of sinnes abusing that place Heb. 10.26 Whereas there is great difference betwixt the fall of them who sinne knowing of it and their fall who professedly do altogether depart and reuolt from Christ are delighted with impietie and make warre against the truth Otherwise Dauids and Peters cases were desperate yea we were all gone contrarie to that saying of Christ Forgiue seuentie times seuen times Math. 18.22 and Ezech. 18.21 At what time soeuer a sinner repenteth I will no more remember his sinnes And likewise this is contrarie to the examples of Dauid Ezechias Manasses Peter who were receiued into fauour and mercie ⧠The eighteenth common Place Of free will after the fall of man VVhat is vsually vnderstood in this disputation by the name of freewill A Faculty or power of mans mind or vnderstanding to discerne and know good or euill of the will to choose or refuse eyther and of the strength to performe eyther good or euill What is the reason of this name Liberū arbitriū In respect of the mind which sheweth the obiect to be chosen or refused it is called Arbitrium will and in respect of the will which voluntarily and of the owne accord followeth or tefuseth the iudgement of the vnderstanding it is called Liberum free Is there such free will in man after the fall There can be no answer made simply to this question but there is need of a twofold distinction for mens actions are to be distinguished whereof some are naturall and sensuall as to eate to drinke to moue from place to place some morall and animall or pertaining to the reasonable part of the soule such are priuate actions Oeconomicall or Politicall also outward actions in Gods worship and some are supernaturall or spirituall In the first sort of actions man hath choise left vnto him In the second the minde is much darkened the iudgement is not sound nor the will chearefull neither the strength able to performe Thereupon came that speech of Medea Video meliora proboque Deteriora sequor I see the better and approoue it But still the worse my mind doth couet In the third kind another distinction must be vsed for a man after the fall is considered in three respects before his conuersion and regeneration in his conuersion and after his conuersion VVhat thinke you then of the free will of man before his conuersion I thinke it is altogether wicked and euill for the soule though it remaine whole in the essence thereof with her powers the wil vnderstanding yet the strength ability of these powers vnto any spirituall good is lost For the vnderstanding is plainely blinde in heauenly matters destitute of the true knowledge of God and of the wholsome vnderstanding of the word according to Dauids saying Psal 14.3 a Rom. 3.11 There is not a man that vnderstandeth And of Paul 1. Cor. 2.14 The naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God And Rom 8.7 The wisdome of the flesh is enemy to God for it is not subiect to the law of God neither indeed can be And Ephe. 4 23. he biddeth vs be renued in the spirit of our mind by the spirit of the mind vnderstāding the principal part of the whol 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Philosphers terme it The wil is altogether turned away from God Psa 53.3 There is none that seeketh God they are al gone astray 3 Our strength and endeuors are taken quite away they altogether become vnprofitable in the same Psalme b Rom. 3.3 And 1. Cor. 12.3 No man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holy ghost And 1. Cor 3.5 We are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any good thing And Phil. 2.13 It is God who worketh in vs both to will and to do Are we therefore like senselesse stocks in regard of spiritual things No for man is not spoyled by sin of the power of vnderstanding or willing but his vnderstāding is become blind his wil peruerse But what doth not Paule say Rom. 2.14 That the Gentiles by nature do the worke of the law in the 15 verse that they shew the worke of the law written in their hearts The Apostle speaketh of that natural knowledge which is writtē in the minds of all men which is sufficient to take away from men all pretence of ignorance and to make them vnexcusable but he speaketh not of abilitie to fulfill the law And Paule saith not that the Gentiles did the law but the things of the law that is certaine outward works agreeing in some sort with the law for in other places of Scripture as in Ierem. 31.33 they are said to haue the law writtē in their harts whose harts God hath circumcised by his holy spirit c Deut. 30.6 But the Gentiles excelled in notable gifts which gifts seeme to shew that mans nature is not altogether corrupted 1 The corruption and faultines of their nature was not purged away but kept in and restrained by God least that like a wild beast it should violently be caried to the mischiefe of mankinde 2 Those gifts were not common giftes of nature but speciall graces of God which he dispenseth and distributeth to men otherwise in themselues profane diuersly and in certaine measure that he may thereby prouide for the welfare of mankinde 3 Whatsoeuer in their actions was praise-worthie was polluted with ambition and was farre frō a desire of illustrating gods glory 4 They were not vertues properly but Images and
the Mediatour a Apoc 13.8 Dan. 9.27 How are they all one in matter Because the foundation and substance thâ—reof is onely Christ the Mediator without whom God cannot receiue men into fauor and this is he who is that blessed seed in whom all the nations of the earth were to be blessed b Gen. 12.2 So Paul 2. Cor. 5.19 God was in Christ not imputing their sinnes and Heb. 13.8 Christ remaineth the same to day and yesterday and for euer 2 Because both the Sacraments haue one signification yea the Sacraments of both couenants are the same I say the same in signification and vse that is testimonies of the same grace as Paulo testifieth that the Israelites had the same Baptisme and the same supper which we haue 1. Cor. 10.2.3 for although there appeare some diuersitie in the matter of the signes and the number therof yet here is no matter to be made therof as in the mariage ring vsed to make contracts there is no regard made whether it be of gold or of siluer whether it be one or more but only the end and promise made to the confirmation of that wherof it is made How doe they agree in the forme Because the mean or maner whereby we cleaue to God was one alwaies namely faith as the Apostle sheweth Heb. 11. and Christ Iohn 8.56 Abraham reioyced to see my day and he saw it namely by the eyes of faith and Paul Rom. 3.21 that the righteousnes Which is of Faith hath testimonie from the Law the Prophets And Gen. 15.6 Ahraham belieued God and it was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse which was written for vs c. How agre they in the end or marke whereat they driue Because the old testament as also the new doth did stirre vp the elect not vnto a carnall or earthly felicitie and the benefits of this present life but much more vnto hope of blessed immortality How prooue you this 1. By the forme of the couenant it selfe which was one both before and after Christs manifestation in the flesh for God alwaies made such a couenant with his seruants as he did with Abraham Gen. 17.1.7 I am Schaddai that is God all sufficient thy God and the GOD of thy seede after thee keepe thou my couenant walke before me and be vpright Leu. 26.12 I will bee your God and you shall bee my people in which words euen the Prophets themselues declared that life saluation and all blessednesse yea euen heauenly blessednesse is coÌ„prehended For he declareth to theÌ„ that hee will not bee the God of their bodies onely but especially of their soules but the soules vnlesse they bee ioyned vnto God by righteousnesse are separated from him and remaine in death Yea moreouer God hath professed himselfe to bee the God of them who are alreadie deceased namely Abraham Isaac and Iacob a Exo. 3.6 Mat. 22.32 2. By the examples of the fathers Adam Abell Noah Abraham Isaac and Iacob who neglected this present life amidst the many temptations sorrowes which happen in the whole course of their life did with all their hearts labour to come vnto the habitation of eternall felicitie so as both they and they also who belieued vnder the new testament did aime at the same marke Which thing the Apostle confirmeth Heb. 11.9.10 By faith Abraham tarried in the Land of promise as in astrange country as one that dwelled in tents vvith Isaac and Iacob who were partakers of the same inheritance For hee looked for a citie hauing a good foundation vvhose builder and maker is God And vers 13. All these dyed in faith and receiued not the promises but savv them a farre off and beleeued and receiued them thankfullie and confessed that they vvere strangers and pilgrimes in the earth Gen. 47.9 Whereupon wee necessarily gather that the promise of that land made vnto them by God is not principally and properly to bee vnderstoode of that very land it selfe and of an earthly felicitie but of eternall life signified by it Therefore also they desired to bee buried in that land as being a pledge of eternall life giuen them by God a Gen. 47.29.30 50.25 And Iacob being readie to die professed that hee waited for the saluation of the Lord b Gen. 45.18 3 By the testimonie of Balaam himselfe who was not void of the knowledge of this end when as he said Numb 23.10 Let my soule die the death of the iust and let my last end be like his The same thing Dauid afterwards expounded Ps 116.15 when hee saith that the death of the Saints is pretious in the sight of the Lord but the death of the wicked is very euill 4. By the testimonie of the Prophets who in a most full perfect light did beholde and expect eternall life and the Kingdome of Christ as Dauid psalm 39.13.14 I am a soiourner and a stranger as all my fathers And v. 6.7.8 Euery man liuing is vanitie euery man walketh like a shadow and now O Lord what is my expectation my hope is euen in thee But aboue all others most notable is the saying of Iob. cap. 19.25 I know that my Redeemer liueth and I shall see God in my flesh My hope is vvithin me The Prophets also do testifie that this couenant made by God with the fathers was spirituall eternall and heauenly c Isa. 51.6 66.22 Dan. 12.2 5. Because Christ promising heauenly felicitie to his Disciples saith that they shall sit downe with Arbraham Isaac and Iacob in the Kingdom of Heauen Mat. 8.11 6. Because the holy fathers were endewed with the same spirit of faith wherwith we are a Gen. 15.6 2. Cor. 4.13 Heb. 11 Out of which and other like places that is euicted which we were to proue namely that in the old testament the same end was proposed to the faithfull which is proposed to the beleeuers in the new testament Seing that in substance there is one onely Testament why is it called 2. Testaments namelie the Old and the New By a diuision not of the Genus into Species but of the subiect into accidents that is the substance is not diuided but the diuerse accidents which are without the essence of it make things seeme diuerse which in it selfe remaineth one the same in substance Therefore in what doth the diuersitie of the couenant consist It is wholy in the adiuncts which are outward and accessarie things or in the maner of administration and circumstances of the dispensation thereof VVhat is the first difference It is taken from the maner of leading vnto the end propounded to both testaments namely to eternall life for vnder the old testament the Church which was yet in her nonage and tender yeares was led as it were by the hand vnto the heauenly inheritance by the helpe of earthly benefits especially by that grosser and plainer type of the Land of Canaan Therfore Abraham is not suffered to rest in the promise of
might manifest his iustice and mercie 2. The primitiue or outward cause mouing vnto it the calamitie of mankinde and the tyranny of the Diuell ouer mankinde 3. The antecedent or inward cause mouing here vnto was the vnspeakeable loue of God the father towards his creature as it is said Ioh. 3.16 So God loued the world that hee gaue his onely begotten sonne c. 4. A fellow cause working voluntarily and with election and obeying the father was the sonne of God himselfe who as Paule saith Phil. 2.7 Made himselfe base taking on him the forme of a seruant became obedient to the father euen vnto the death of the crosse For hee deliuered himselfe into the hands of his enemies voluntarily and readily according to the prophecie Esai 53.7 He was offered because he would and Heb. 10.4 out of the Psalm 40.7.8.9 Because it was impossible by the bloud of Buls and Goats to take away sins therefore Christ entring namely into the world said Sacrifice and oblation thou wouldest not haue burnt sacrifices for sins thou wast not pleased with then I said Lord I come in the beginning of the book it is written of me that I may doe thy will O my Lord. Sathan also is a chiefe cause of Christs death because with an ancient hatred he persecuted the seed of the woman and when hee could do no more hee bit his heele as it was foretold Gen. 3.15 All men are causes of Christs death and to them it must be imputed because of the guilt and the sinne wherein euery one is entangled The helping or instrumentall causes of Christs death were Iudas and the high Priests who counted to Iudas the 30. siluer pieces a Mat. 26.15 Annas also Caiphas Pilate and the people which cryed Away with him away with him b Ioh 18.15 And the Roman souldiers who were his executioners which instruments notwithstanding God so vsed as he finished by them a worke most holy to wit the redemption of mankind but the cursed instruments for none but the most vile and wicked could endure to betray condemne and murder an innocent he did punish with most iust punishments seing they sinned not by constraint but of their owne accord and most of them against their owne conscience What is the subiect oft this passion The Lord himselfe the verie sonne of God being made man But whether was the passion a suffering of his whole person or of one of his natures onely The passion was of the person because that person which suffered was God and man but he suffered not in his diuine nature for it cannot be that an immutable thing should suffer an immortall thing die but in mans nature which hee tooke vpon him and which was subiect to suffering Therefore Paule in respect of the person saith Act. 20.28 That God purchased to himselfe the Church by his bloud And in respect of the humane nature 1. Pet. 4.1 the Apostle affirmeth that Christ suffered in the flesh And in the Epistle to the Hebrewes 2.14 the author saith That the sonne of God was made partaker of flesh and bloud that by death hee might destroy him who had the power of death Therefore although the passion and death of Christ be properly of the flesh according to nature yet according to the person it belongeth to the word because it is one and the same person both of the flesh and the word What was the formall cause The suffering both of the bodie soule both which sufferings are described by the Euangelists in certaine degrees and parts What was the suffering of his soule The inward torment of the soule which Christ felt especially after the administration of the Supper and that ariseth by certaine degrees 1. For first in the garden hee feeling the anger of God kindled against our sins out of his great trouble of minde cryeth Mat. 26.38 My soule is verie heauie euen vnto the death and Father if it be possible remoue from mee this cup by which cup according to the Hebrew phrase he vnderstandeth the anger of God and the punishment for our sinnes yet notwithstanding he addeth a condition Not as I will but as thou vvilt Mark 14.26 Whereby he signifieth not an opposition but a diuersitie of wils which is not of it selfe faultie especially where the wil of mā is subiected to Gods will so a man is ought to be sorie at his friends death yet doth he willingly yeeld to the purpose of God 2. This torment was so increased that hee sweateth drops of bloud through the grieuousnesse thereof Luk. 22.44 At last vpon the Crosse as though he were oppressed by these griefes and forsaken of god he cryeth out My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Ma. 27.46 not as though God were separated frō the humane nature but because it is as Bernard saith a kinde of forsaking when there is no performance or exhibiting of power in so great necessitie neither any shewing of Maiestie which complaint was the complaint of one not despairing or distrusting for he calleth God his God but of one wrestling with a most grieuous temptation Caluin calleth this sanctam desperationē an holy desperation For this cause Dauid prophecying of Christ Ps 18.5.6 saith thus The sorrowes of the graue haue cōpassed me about that is I haue suffered horrible griefes such if as these griefes should haue bene indured by an angel yea al the Angels they would haue bin brought to nothing altogether oppressed of thē And He. 5.7 it is thus said of him Who in the daies of his flesh did offer vp praiers supplycations with strōg crying tears vnto him that was able to saue him frō death and was also heard in that which he feared or was deliuered from his feare that is from that terrour astonishmēt which possessed him when he thought vpon the most seuere iudgement and anger of God But what was the cause of such torments in Christs soule Not one but many 1. The thinking vpon the tyranny of sinne death and Sathan which made hauock of mankind 2. The meditation of that horrible infamous and cursed punishment a Gal. 3.13 which he foresawe he should suffer in his most holie bodie as also those contumelies which should be cast vpon him 3. His thinking vpon the ingratitude of the greatest part of the world 4 Especially the sense of Gods horrible wrath which hee sustained for our sins for which he tooke vpon him to make satisfaction Whereupon Iohn 1.29 Hee is called the Lamb of God which taketh away or which beareth the sins of the world What was the suffering of the bodie His outward suffering which befell to him besides those griefes which in his soule hee sustained which may bee diuided according to the subiectes or places in which he was diuersly afflicted as the garden Caiphas his house or the Cōuocation of the Priests the Pretorie or towne Hall the place without the citie where theeues were punished
ignominiously punished that hence it may appeare he was despised of men and full of sorrowes according to Esais Prophecie cha 53.3 3. He is crucified Gal. 3.13 then which punishment there was at that time none more grieuous ignominious for as it is to be gatherd out of Ps 22.17 the words of Thomas Iohn 20.25 they being strongly stretched vpon the crosse were fastned vnto it with nailes driueÌ„ through their haÌ„ds feet afterwards being set vpright on high they ended their life in the horrible torments of all their nerues whole body also the death of the crosse was most abhominable pronounced accursed by gods own mouth b Deut 21 23. This curse would the son of god vndergo therby to free vs froÌ„ the curse we had deserued that it might appeaer that sin was most abhominable for which god would haue his son vndergo such punishment that euen as death by a tree entred into the world eueÌ„ so by a tree of the crosse it might be takeÌ„ out of the world To conclud that the truth might bee answerable to the figure for euen as the sacrifice was lifted vpon the Altar and offered c Lev. 1.9.13 Deut 2-27 so Christ was lifted vp from the earth into the ayre being hanged and killed vpon the Crosse because he must ouercome the powers of the aire Ephes 2.2 Also Iohn 3. 14. And as Moses lift vp the Serpent in the wildernesse so must the son of man be lift vp that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but liue for euer He suffereth betwixt two the eues as a captaine of theeues that the Scripture might bee fulfilled Esa 53.13 He was committed among the transgressors and praied for sinners that he might suffer the punishment which we had deserued and might the second time make vs equall with the Angels in the kingdome of his father by the merit of which punishment hee also sanctified the infamous places appointed for punishment of malefactors as also the punishmeÌ„ts themselues of malefactors least any man should think that the infamie of them should be any hindrance before God to them which beleeue in him or that they could bee any impediment to mans saluation He was crucified with his hands spread abroad that with the one he might call and inuite the Iewes with the other the Gentiles vnto him offering them his merit and likewise as one that should become iudged of all men should set some on his right hand some on the left 6. He hangeth aliue vpon the crosse three whole houres namely from the sixt houre to the ninth that is froÌ„ twelue of the clock after our count til three in the afternoone Which great ignominy of Christ is the reward of our arrogancie and also our greatest glory prize before God by which all our iniquitie is put away Therfore Paul Gal. 6.4 saith God forbid that I should glory in anie thing but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ 7. He hangeth naked that he might make satisfaction for the sin of our first parents who were disrobed spoyled of the garment of innocency also that he might cloath vs with his innocency glory immortality that he might enrich vs by his pouerty to conclude that such as the first man was dwelling in Paradise such might be the second man at his entrance into Paradise Also lots were cast vpon his garments which thing was also foretold Psal 22.19 that we might beleeue the euents of things shewing vs that this was he which should come 8. He feeleth thirst corporally coÌ„ming through the anguish and bitternesse of his griefe through the sense of Gods wrath as also spiritually through a most ardent desire of our saluation 9 In steed of Hippocras or some pretious wine that was wont to be giuen to them who were condemned to die that thereby they might be comforted Prouerb 31 6.7 he is made to drinke a most bitter drinke of vineger and gall mixed together that in him might be fulfilled that which long before was foretold by Dauid Psal 69.22 And that the second Adam might suffer punishment for that sweete iuyce which the first Adam sucked out of the forbidden apple 10 Men of all conditions reuile him the common people the Priests and Scribes the theefe vpon the crosse the souldiers scoffe at his prayers and wrest them to a verie wicked sense as though forsaking God he asked helpe of the creatures 11. He dieth else would the crucifying haue done no good vnlesse the soule had beene pulled away from the bodie because God had said In dying thou shalt die the death Gen. 2.17 12. His side is thrust through with a speare out of which ranne bloud by which the Church springeth and is quickned euen as Eua was formed out of Adams side and water wherewith the Church being new born is washed And from this wound as from a fountaine of life springeth the saluation of the Church comfort and expiation of all sins satisfaction and that washing or purifying which behooued to be done with the bloud is vnderstood to be now accomplished for without the shedding of bloud there is no remission of sinnes Heb. 9.22 Also by this wound the death of Christ was made manifest and certaine for the water which issued out of that wound of his side shewed that the weapon entered euen into the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 namely that skinne which being full of water encloseth the hart which being wounded it is necessarie that euerie creature so wounded should forthwith die At what time was he crucified At the feast of the Passeouer that he might shew himselfe truly to be that Pascall Lambe which was slayne for the sinnes of the world As the soule of Christ was separated from his bodie for the space of three daies was the Godhead likewise separated from them both or was the Godhead ioyned with the soule and seuered fâ—om the bodie Neyther saith Damascenus For the Godhead remayned vnseparable from both de Orthod fide and that which the word once tooke vpon him neuer afterwards left But how could it be that the diuine nature should continue vnited to the soule which was in Paradise and the bodie which was in the earth The diuine nature of the Sonne because it is both infinite and present in all places remained whole and vndeuided vnited to both together that is as well to the soule of Christ which was in Paradise as to the bodie which lay liueles in the earth For seeing the nature of God is most simple and so not to be parted or diuided God is not to be said to haue one part in heauen and an other in earth but he is whole in heauen and whole in earth not at seuerall times and by succession but both together which thing no created nature can doe Hence commeth the saying of Augustine It is proper to the whole Trinitie to be whole euerie where in spaces of places not diuided
VVhether was Christ being now dead true man He was for although the soule and bodie were separated and so it was a true death yet by the coniunction of personal vnion they remained together in one third as it were so that our life was truly hid in Christ yea euen when he was dead Others answere that Christ in that three daies was man materially because he was truly soule and bodie but at his resurrection they say he was man formally after his soule rerurned into his bodie Who therefore died and what he the the adiuncts of his death The sonne of God at the mention of whom the whole frame and nature of things in this world trembled for when he hanged vpon the crosse three hours before his death there was an Eclipse of the Sunne against the order of nature which lasted from the sixt houre to the ninth whereupon followed darkenesse vpon all the earth Mat. 27.45 that is through the whole world as Tertullian vvill haue it or as others expound it through the countrie of Iudea vvhich Eclipse did betoken to the Ievves a most miserable blindnesse But when the Lord died the vaile of the Temple was rent that we may knowe how by his merit there is a way opened for vs into heauen a Heb. 9.5 and that the ceremonies of the law were abrogated the earth shooke the rockes were rent asunder the graues opened out of which certaine of the Saints arising went into the Citie By which signes is euicted and prooued the indignitie of the crime committed against the Sonne of GOD a Heb. 9.8 the hardnesse of the wicked and the power of Christs death is shewed Of which things this effect also ensued that many of Christs enemies were conuerted so as they say Of a trueth this was a iust man and the Sonne of God Math. 27.54 And all the companie that came together to that sight beholding the things that were done smote their breasts and returned Luke 33.48 What was the end of Christs death and passion The chiefe end is the glorification of God for his iustice and mercy But the next end is the redemption and eternall saluation of mankind Ioh. 3.14 As Moses lifted vp the serpent in the wildernes so must the sonne of man be lift vp on the Crosse that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue euerlasting life And Rom. 4.25 He died for our sins namely to make satisfaction for them Vnto whom is the death and passion of Christ profitable Although he might haue beene a sufficient price for the sins for all men yet actually and effectually he died for his elect onely who receiue him and beleeue in him Mat. 1.21 He will deliuer his people from their sins Ioh. 10.15 I lay downe my life for my sheep And Chap. 17.19 For those which beleeue and whome the father hath giuē me I sanctifie my self For otherwise it would follow that Christ dyed without profit and to no purpose in regard of many and that the efficacy of Christs death could be made void by men Whereupon dependeth the dignitie and efficacie of Christs death On the dignitie of his person for therefore the passion death of Christ was perfect and acceptable to God 1. Because the sonne performed voluntarie obedience to the commaundement of the father For hee humbled himselfe and became obedient vnto death euen the death of the Crosse Phil. 2.7 2. Because it is of infinite merit namely it is the death of that man who is God How can that praier of Christ which he thrise repeated Mat. 26.39 stand with this obedience O my father if it be possible let this cup passe from me yet not as I will but as thou wilt Verie well namely in diuers respects and according to diuers purposes for in so much as Christ would not it was by reason of the infirmitie of his flesh which naturally and without any sinne feareth death as an enemie vnto nature but that hee would it came from the readines of the spirit because it was necessarie to the saluation of mankind according to that which Christ afterward saith Verse 41. The spirit indeed is readie but the flesh is weake Yea in this the obedience of Christ appeareth more plainely seeing that although the flesh would haue had the matter gone otherwise yet notwithstanding he wholy submitteth himselfe to the will of his father What effects then or what fruits be there of the Lords passion Many I A most full satisfaction for sinnes for the hand writing which was against vs by the law is taken away from vs and nailed to the crosse Coloss 2.14 that the remembrance of our sinnes might be put out by the bloud of Christ that at no time they should come into Gods sight a 1 Iohn 2.7 2 God is pacified and reconciled to man b Rom 3.24 3 The diuell is ouercome c Gen. 3.15 1 Ioh. 3.81 4 Death is swallowed vp d Osea 13.14 and the feare thereof is taken away e Heb. 2.15 so as to the faithfull it is nothing but a passage to eternal life 5 Man is absolued from his sinnes and iustified f Rom. 4.25 5.19 6 The partition wall which was betwixt the Iewes and Gentiles is broken downe g Eph 2.14 7 All things in heauen and earth that is all the faithfull vnder both the Old and New testament are become subiect to one head are called again to that head from which they were fallen are gathered also into one bodie Ps 28. Eph. 1.10.22 Col. 1.20 8 The prophecies are accomplished the truth is become agreeable to the figure of Samson of the brasen serpent of the sacrifices and other types 9 The mortification of our flesh For he died once that we might die vnto sinne for euer 1. Pet. 2.24 And our old man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroyed that henceforth we should not serue sinne Rom. 6 6. 10 And that in few words I may comprise the whole matter the free remission of sins the purging of the blots in our soules and euerlasting life is hereby purchased for vs. 〈…〉 2 The infinite mercy of God who would rather haue his sonne to die a most shamefull death then destroy mankind created by himselfe 3 The exceeding humility of the eternall son of God the Lord of all things who was debased and cast down lower then all creatures by which humiliation he testified his loue toward mankind in suffering so great things for the redemption thereof 4 The ouglines of sinne is to be remembred by that most vile kind of death 5 The estate of the godly in this world in which they are conformable in their miseries to Christ their head all which things let them worke in vs a hatred of sinne let them stirre vs vp to integrity of life raise vs vp to conceiue certain hope of our saluation and patience in aduersitie The saying of Augustine is verie worthy
remembrance Looke vpon his wounds when he hung on the tree his bloud vvhen he died the price vvherevvith he redeemed vs. Hee hath his bodie so placed on the crosse as he bovveth it to kisse thee his armes spread to embrace thee his vvhole bodie giuen vs to redeeme thee Consider hovv great things these are vveigh these things in the ballance of your heart that he may be vvholy fastened in your heart vvho for your sakes vvas vvholy fastened to the crosse Hovv is the passion of Christ applied vnto vs By the word by faith and the Sacraments for by the word he is offered as by the hand of God by faith he is receiued as by the hand of man by the Sacraments he is sealed vp vnto vs. What opinions are against the sacrifice and passion of Christ 1 The blasphemy of the Marcionites and Manichees who affirmed that Christ did not suffer truly but imaginarily and in appearance to men 2 The blasphemy of the Papists whereby they affirme that Christ is still offered daily vnto the father by priestes in the Masse and that really for the quicke and the dead contrarie to that which is said Heh 10.14 vvith one offering hath he consecrated for euer them vvhich are sanctified 3 The righteousnesse which is of works Pardons Inuocations of Saints that forged Purgatorie and whatsoever men deuise thereby to make satisfaction for sinne The foure and twentieth common Place Of the buriall of Christ VVhat is buriall or burying IT is a proceeding of death and so also a confirmation of death for not liuing but dead men vse to be buried The Latine word Sepultura Buriall is deriued a sepeliendo or a sepiendo because the corps is enclosed and fensed with earth stone or some other matter and is laid vp in the graue or tombe But Funerare or Pollincere is to make readie the bodie for buriall by washing anointing and the like complements a Gen. 50.26 Math. 26.20 Mat. 27.60 1 Cor. 15 4 Wherupon Pollinctores were a seuerall sort of men from Libintiarii But what was the buriall of Christ It is a part of Christs abasing whereby after death his bodie being seuered from the soule was laid in a Sepulchre according to the fashion of the Iewes b yet so as this was a preparatiue and enterance to the glorie of his resurrection VVhat is the chiefe cause thereof God who not onely hath engrauen in the minds of men the custome and manner of burying according to that Gen. 3.19 Earth thou art and to dust thou shalt returne as the auncient examples of the Saints who were buried doe testifie c Gen. 23.4 15. 49.29 50 13. 2 King 13 3 Tob. 4 3 and the depriuation of buriall which is reckoned amonst the signes of Gods wrath d Psal 79.3 2 King 6.35 Ierem 14.16 22 19. but did also specially ordaine all things which were done about Christs buriall VVho were the ministers and meanes of this burial Noble and rich men who were of the degree of Senators Ioseph of Arimathea which some thinke to be the same with Ramathaim e 1. Sam. 1.1 and Nicodemus who were the Disciples of the Lord but in srcret through the feare of the Iewes f Ioh 3 2 19 38 and who as gratefull Disciples performed to their well deseruing maister the honour of buriall when as there appeared no danger or but very little whom whilest he liued he durst not confesse For when the open and professed Disciples of Christ were dispersed and hid themselues for feare they then stirred vp confirmed by God tooke the bodie of Iesus being giuen them by Pilate that it should not fall into the hands of the rascall executioners who were wont to cast the bodies of theeues into stinking pits whereby it appeareth how great the power of Christs death was who made these men so coragious as they feared not to attempt an enterprise most base and daungerous namely to take downe from the crosse a man condemned by the authoritie of the whole councill and the President and by this their deed to accuse their iudgement of iniustice and impietie whereby also they incurred extreame danger for his sake and in the extremest ignominy which Christ suffered what time he was hanged betwixt two theeues they professed themselues his Disciples how much more doth it now become vs so to doe when he raigneth in glorie What was the manner of his buriall Ioseph as it is recorded Mat. 27.58 went with a bold courage to aske Pilate the bodie of Iesus of whom he obtained it after he had vnderstood certainly by the centurion that hee was dead Mark 15.44 so God vseth to blesse those who earnestly and vprightly go about his busines which pertainineth to the publike weale and benefit Nicodemus in the meane while prepared a mixture of myrrhe and aloes which things do preserue bodies from putrefaction to the weight of an hundred pounds Ioh. 19.39 And so they both come and openly with their owne handes take the naked bodie of Christ from the Crosse and wrapped it in cleane linnens with those pretious odours after the maner which the Iewes vsed with their Nobles in hope of the resurrection and also hereby to signifie that Christ would rest in a pure minde well seasoned and spiced with sweet smelling vertues Yet it was annointed because they could not do it by reason of the shortnes of time For the Sabath was at hand on which day it was not lawfull to do any worke and the women a Ioh 20.1 Mark 16 when the Sabbath was ended came to the Sepulchre to annoint Iesus but he was now risen againe Yet those spices were which thing belongeth to God types of that quickening odour which ariseth from Christs death And God would by this glorious buriall declare the innocencie of Christ and abolish for the most part the ignominie of the crosse according as Esaias had foretold and his sepulcher shall be glorious cap. 11.10 VVhat are the subiectes and adiuncts of Christes buriall The place the time the shutting vp and keeping of the Sepulchre Where vvas the Lord buried 1 In a garden planted with herbs and trees next vnto the place where he was crucified in which place Ioseph had his Sepulcher that in the verie place of his delights he might be admonished of death by the beholding of the monument 1 Because the first Adam died spiritually in a garden 2 Because as Cyril saith there is prepared for vs a returne into Paradise by the death of Christ 3 To shew the plentiful fruit which should grow to all that beleeue from his death and buriall 4 Because from the crosse there is a passage to Paradise Againe he is buried in a Sepulchre 1. Hevven out of a rocke least the aduersaries should cauill that the Lordes bodie was stolne by his Disciples through some vaults vnder the ground 2 In a new one that we might know how that the condition of death is chaunged
compassed me and the griefes of the graue caught mee when I found trouble and sorrow 4 According to some mens interpretation it signifieth the generall state and condition of the dead whether the good estate of the aged or the euill of the wicked 5 In others iudgement it signifieth the extreemest degree of humiliation What signifieth the word Descending 1 It properly signifieth a motion from a high place to a lower 2 By a tropicall speech it signifieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the descending of Christ or the last degree of his humiliation â—s Ephes 4.10 He that descended that is he that made himselfe base and of no reputation and taking vpon himselfe the forme of a seruant subiected himselfe to the miserable condition of this earthly life he is euen the same that ascended aboue all heauens What therfore is the meaning of this article He descended into hell It is diuers accordingly as the simple words are taken in diuers significations What is the first The first interpretation is of them that thinke these words are added for better explanation sake against the heresie of the Valentinians and that no other thing is heereby meant then that Christ was truly dead and laid in his graue as other men who haue beene dead and buried VVhat thinke you of this exposition That it is too sleight and trifling because it is not likely that the buriall of Christ being declared in plaine words should be deliuered in a more obscure forme of speech neither doth such a repâ—tition of the same thing befit such a briefe and compendious rehearsall of the chiefe heads of our faith What is the second It is Hieromes and the Papists who thinke that Christs soule being separated from the bodie came to a certaine place which they call Limbus patrum to wit the vpper part or an vpper roome as it were of hell in which there are no punishments but onely a depriuation of a better and more perfect good In which place they say the Spirits of the faithfull fathers did remaine before Christs incarnation from whence afterwards the soule of Christ comming thither in deed did bring them with himselfe into heauen Which thing they go about to confirme out of Mathew 27.52 Many besides of the Saints rose againe either with Christ or after him and 1. Pet. 3.19 By which also he went and preached vnto the spirits which are in prison and 4.6 for vnto this purpose also was the Gospell preached vnto the dead Doe you like this opinion No 1 for such a place cannot be proued by any testimonie of Scripture 2 Because we read that not all the Saints bodies but some only rose againe with Christ to testifie the power of Christs resurrection whereby life is restored to vs. 3 The place 1. Pet. 3.16 Is manifestly to be vnderstood concerning Christs spirit which preached repeÌ„tance by the mouth of Noah to the disobedient and wicked and the place in the fourth Chapter is to be vnderstood of the Gospell which was preached to them which were dead in former times that is which were indeed aliue when they were preached vnto but were dead at what time this was spoken of them Also because this opinion doth not a little detract from the power of Christs sacrifice the price whereof is infinite and extendeth it selfe vnto all times according to that which was said Apoc. 13.8 The Lambe was slaine from the beginning of the world Therefore Abraham was deliuered from hell by the merit of Christs sacrifice no lesse then Paule or any one of the godly that died after Christ was giuen for our redemption What is the third opinion The third is of them who thinke that Christ did indeed descend into the place of hell But this opinion is diuided three waies For some there are who say that the soule of Christ did go downe thither whilest his bodie lay in the graue that there it might suffer for the soules of men Which opinion is by three reasons confuted 1 Because the bloud of Christ is a most perfect expiation for all the world a Iohn 1.7 2 It is confuted by Christs saying vpon the crosse It is finished Ioh. 19.30 Therefore he had no more to suffer when as death made an end of his torments 3 Because Christ endured horrible torments in his soule whilest it was yet in his bodie as is manifest by that terrible crying My God my God c. Mat. 27.46 which shooke both heauen earth 2 Others say that the soule of Christ descended into hell not that it might suffer any thing there but that as in his bodie he had preached vpon earth the Gospell to them who were liuing so being dead he might in his spirit preach the Gospell to them in hell which opinion commeth neere to the second of those formerly repeated by vs. But to what purpose had this beene seeing after death there is no place left for preaching and repentance Moreouer he commended his spirit into the hands of his father and said vnto the theefe This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise where vndoubtedly there is no hell Luke 23.43.46 3 The fathers for the most part of them do labour to shew that in the very earthquake momët of his resurrectioÌ„ Christ did preseâ—t himself aliue to theÌ„ in hell shewed himselfe not so much in wordes as in deede conquerour of death and of the Prince of darknesse and that Sathan had no more power ouer the elect and that hee had a name giuen him aboue all names that at the name of Iesus euerie knee should bow both of things in heauen and things in the earth and things vnder the earth Phil. 2.10 For this cause Augustine saith thus The whole Sonne was with the Father the whole Sonne in the wombe of the virgin the whole in heauen the whole in the earth the whole on the Crosse and the whole in Hell VVhat thinke you of this iudgement of the Fathers I dare not condemne it seeing it is not against the holy Scriptures and hath in it no absurditie And the consent of Fathers when as it manifestly doth not disagree with the Scriptures is not lightly to be accounted of Yea more this opinion may seeme probable to be gathered out of the Apostles words Ephes 4.9 Now that he ascended aboue all heauens what is it else but that hee had also descended first into the lowest parts of the earth For here there is a manifest opposition betwixt aboue all heauens and the lowest part of the earth But the first is taken according to the letter therefore also the second as it seemeth must be vnderstood according to the letter but there is no part of the earth lower then hell which is the place of the damned Although others by the lowest parts vnderstand simply the whole earth which is the lowest part of the world into which Christ descended and liued in it for many yeares What is the fourth opinion Of them who saie that
nothings else is meant by these words then that Christ did descend into the state of the dead and that hee was added to the number and companie of other the deade for whom he dyed according to Dauids saying Psalm 28.5.6 I am reckoned amongst them which goe downe into the graue And Psal 88. I am as a man without strength I am counted among thē that go downe into the pit Free among the deade like the slaine lying in the graue whom thou remembrest no more and they are cut off by thine hand Whereupon hee is said to bee raised againe not from the graue but from the dead which sense and opinion doth not much differ from the first of the former What is the fift The first is of them who allegorically or metaphorically by the descention of Christ vnderstand his great ignominie and extream humiliation whilest he laie in the graue vntill the third day after his death as if he had beene foyled and vanquished by death and the diuell at which time the diuel and the Pharises did as it were insult ouer him as though he were quite gone and no more remained Doe you approue of this then I doe not dislike it for it is agreeable to the type set forth in Dauid Psal 88.7 Thou hast laied me in the lowest graue in darknesse and in the deepe and it is agreeable to that place which is Ephes 4.10 in which as by ascending aboue all heauens the Apostle vnderstandeth his greatest exaltation so by his descending to the lowest parts of the earth or to hell hee vnderstandeth the greatest humiliation or debasing of Christ So Esa 14.15 Descending to hell is taken for extreame humiliation Thou saidest in thine heart I will ascend into heauen c. but thou shalt be brought downe to the graue to the sides of the pit And so may the place of Mathew 11.23 be expounded Thou O Capernaum which art lifted vp vnto heauen shalt be brought downe to hell What is the sixt It is theirs who say that by Christs descending to hel is signified those great torments of minde which Christ in his agony and vpon the crosse sustained of which we haue spoken in the Passion of Christ Is this exposition agreeable to trueth It is for it is agreeable to Scripture and proportionable to faith For Esa 53.5 saith that Christ was broken for our iniquities And Psal 18.6 The sorrowes of the graue haue compassed mee round about And Act. 2.24 Peter saith that he was entangled in the pangs of death the griefes which the curse and wrath of God procureth And Gal. 3.13 it is said He vvas made for vs a curse and that truly and without trope not in himselfe indeede but in as much as he was our suretie so that he truely felt our burden to bee laid vpon him And Heb. 5.7 the Apostle saieth that Christ was heard from his feare when he praied with teares and strong crying And that which is verie wonderfull is recorded of him that through vehemencie of his torment drops of bloud ran downe from his face and that he could not be comforted but by the sight of Angels Luk. 22.43 And in the end we see that Christ was cast downe so low that he was constrained to cry out when his anguish vrged him My God my God way hast thou forsaken me Mat. 27.46 By all which it may be gathered that hee wrestled and grapled not with a cōmon manner of death but with the forces of hell and the horror of eternall death But this seemeth to make against the exposition namelie that the torments of the minde are put after the griefes of the bodie in the creede This is done because the griefe of bodie first offereth it selfe to the senses but not so the torments of minde But it may be obiected Although they ought to be set after death and crucifying yet they should not haue beene mentioned after buriall Although the descending of Christ to hell was ended in death and in time did goe before the buriall of the body yet it is set after it in the order of the narration of the articles of our faith because it seemed good in one continued course of speach to describe whatsoeuer pertained to the debasing of his bodie and afterward to come to the suffering in soule But could God euer be angrie vvith his onlie and most beloued sonne Christ or forsake him Neuer but yet he so hid his fauour and help for a time that the humane nature of Christ did truely feele these distresses wherewith they are vrged who are cast away and forsaken of God And as Barnard saith Serm. 5. de verbis Esaiae It is a kinde of forsaking vvhen as in so great necessitie there vvas no shevving of povver no shevving of Maiestie Why vvas it needfull he should suffer these torments 1. Because when as all our sinnes were cast vpon him therefore it was fit that he should so feele the wrath of God against them as if he himselfe had committed the sinnes of all men 2. That for our sakes he might try and ouercome all manner of griefes and temptations and so the torments of death and of hell for our cause 3. That hee might aduance and carie vs vp to the ioyes of heauen being deliuered from the power of Hell VVhat profit redounded to vs by Christs descending into Hell 1. Victorie ouer the power of the diuell the horrour of death and the paines of Hell is obtained a Ose 13.14 2. Our enemies are tryumphed ouer Coloss 2.15 And he hath spoiled principalities and powers that is Sathan with his Angels b Ephes 6 12 hath made a shew of them openly and hath tryumphed ouer them in the same crosse 3. Hauing ouercome the sting of death he hath opened to all beleeuers the kingdom of heauen Therefore Hilarie saith lib. 2. de Trinitate The crosse death and hell are our life VVhat is the vse of Christs descending into hell 1. That wee should not now be afraid in death of those things which our prince hath swallowed vp 2. That looke how much more we see him humbled and abased for our cause so much the lesse wee should doubt either of the fathers loue towards vs or our redemption wrought by him and the exaltation wee shall hereafter receiue in Heauen What is opposite to this Doctrine 1. That fable of Purgatorie the paines whereof seing Christ did not vndergo nor suffer for ought we can read who notwithstanding suffered for vs all kinde of griefes a Isa 53.3 4 therefore it followeth that these are forged and counterfaite and to be feared of none who belieue For if it were as they say it should then follow that there are some griefes which Christ did not suffer for our sake 2. Of those Limbi which they haue in their owne inuentions appointed for the fathers vnder the Lawe and infants vnder the Gospell who haue beene depriued of the signe of Baptisme The sixe and twentieth common
place Of Christs Resurrection VVhat is meant by rising againe THat properly riseth againe saith Hierom which before fell by dying and therfore neither the diuinitie nor soule of Christ properly but the same bodie which fell by death rose again NotwithstaÌ„ding the Resurrection of Christ belongeth also to his soule but in some respect onely that is so farr forth as by the resurrection it was restored to the owne body What therefore is the resurrection of Christ It is the first degree of his exaltation whereby he according to his humane nature by the power of God putting off infirmity mortality his soule returning into his bodie reuiuing came the third day out of the Sepulcre as conquerour tryumphed gloriously ouer death hell that he might quicken all that beleeue in him and that the dead being raised againe in the last day he as a king of the Church might giue to all the elect a ioyfull victorie and immortall life casting the wicked away into perpetuall torments By what power did Christ rise againe Not by any power begged from others or any power of a nature created but by the proper power of his Godhead Iohn 10.18 No man taketh my life from mee but I lay it downe of my selfe I haue power to lay it downe and I haue power to take it againe For which cause his true Doctrine is shewed by his resurrection Rom. 1.4 in these words And declared mightily to be the sonne of God touching the spirit of sanctification by his rising from the dead Yet because the workes of the trinitie ad extrà without are vndiuided therefore this rising againe being taken actiuely is attributed both to Christ himselfe to the father and the holy Ghost Ephes 1.20 according to his mightie power VVhich he vvrought in Christ vvhen hee raised him from the dead and set him at his right hand in heauenly places Also Coloss 2.12 and Rom. 8.11 If the spirit of him that hath raised Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that hath raised Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit vvhich quickneth dvvelleth in you For that power wherby Christ was raised againe is essentially common to the three persons Did the humanity of Christ vvorke together vvith the Godhead in his resurrection According to the Diuine nature Christ himselfe wrought his resurrection a 2. Cor. 13 14. he suffered through the infirmitie of the flesh and liueth by the povver of God But properly hee rose againe according to the humane nature which obeyed the Godhead raising it vp and moued it selfe as the will and power of the Godhead directed it Wherupon came this common effect or worke of both natures Death was swallowed vp in victorie 1. Cor. 15.54 the Resurrection is attributed to the whole Christ b Rom. 1 4. but actiuely according to the spirit of sanctification passiuely according to the flesh From whence is the confirmation and certaine knowledge of Christs resurrection to be taken From the adiuncts or testimonies both those which went before which concurred at the time of it and which came after VVhat are the testimonies going before Partly prophecies partly figures or types by which the resurrection of Christ was aforehand signifyed Prophecies are euident and plaine affirmations concerning the resurrection of Christ which was to come As among others these 1. Out of Moses Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman shall bruâ—e the head of the Serpent that is Christ shall ouercome sinne death and Sathan which he could not do otherwise then by rising againe 2. And Psal 16.8 where Dauid in the person of Christ saith Thou wilt not leaue my soule in the graue nor suffer thine holy one to see corruption 3. Out of the Prophets Esai 53.10 VVhen he shall make his soule an offering for sinne he shall see his seede and shall prolong his daies and the will of the Lord shall prosper in his hand therefore hee shall rise againe And Daniel 9.24 saith that Christ shall bee slaine and yet hee ascribeth to him a perpetual kingdome in which iniquitie shall be taken away euerlasting righteousnesse brought in place Therefore he foresaw that Christ should be raised againe Which prophecies are proued true by the euenr What figures of the resurrection were there 1. Adam who was cast into a sleepe againe raised vp out of whose side whilest he slept was Eua made Gen. 2.21.22 was a type of Christ who died was raised again out of whose side being opened issued forth both water bloud by which the Church was bred and purged 2. Isaac who was laid on a pile of wood and was deliuered by an Angel a Gen. 21.9.11 was a type of our Redeemer who died so for vs in regard of his humanitie in his sacrifice for vs that notwithstanding in regard of his Diuinity he remained immortall 3. Ioseph who was cast into prison afterward brought out againe and aduanced to great honours b Gen· 39.20 41.41 did resemble Christ rising again from death who receiued the rule of heauen and earth 4. As Samson when he was shut vp the city gates being locked did notwithstand securely go forth breaking the lock and carying away the gates c Iudg. 16.3 so the Lord opening the Sepulcre which was sealed vp was deliuered from death 5. Ionas being cast quick out of the fishes belly d Mat. 12.5 40 resembled Christ who came out of the graue aliue To conclude Dauid hauing scaped so oft out of persecution and being aduanced to the kingdom did shadow forth the death resurrection of the Lord. And what is the vse of all this which hath beene said That our faith may therby be confirmed for the certainety of our faith as Augustine saith consisteth in this that all things which haue bin foretold of Christ haue fallen out vpon Iesus the son of Marie Therefore he is the true Messiah and Sauiour of the world What are the adiuncts of Christs resurrection which coÌ„curred with it The time At what time did Christ die and was raised aaaine At that very time when the Patriarch Iacob foretold that he should come whilest Moses his forme of gouernment yet lasted stood but bended to ruine Gen. 49 10. The Scepter shall not be taken from Iuda and the lawgiuer from betweene his feete vntill Silo come And Daniell doth expresse the verie yeare of his passioÌ„ Whence may be perceiued the certainty of gods promises and our faith concerning the promises not yet fulfilled is confirmed and the error of the Iewes who holde the messiah is not yet come is confuted At what time of the yeare did he rise againe In the Springe time that the time it selfe might admonish put vs in minde of the power of Christes death and resurrection as Lactantius hath elegantly expressed it in these verses Ecce renascentis testatur gratia mundi Omnia cum domino dona redisse suo Namque renascenti
Whereupon Gregorie in his homilie of the Ascention To sit saith hee is proper to him that iudgeth to stand proper to him that fighteth and defendeth Stephen therefore beeing in the laboure and trauell of his combat saw him standing whome hee had for his helper but then after his ascention Marke describes him sitting because after the glorie of his Ascention hee shall in the end bee seene as a Iudge thus farre Saint Gregorie Doth not the omnipresence or the beeing euery where of his bodie follow vpon the sitting of Christ at the right hand of his Father seeing the right hand of the Father at which he sitteth is euerie where Surely no no more then eternitie or vncorporallenesse doth inasmuch as the same right hand is without bodie and eternall 2. The bodie is not said to bee the right hand but figuratiuely To sit at the right hand Now it is no good argument to reason from a figuratiue speach to a proper 3. Wee shall also be placed at the right hand of Christ and yet we shall not be euery where 4. A man may raigne in many seuerall places although hee bee not essentially in them and therefore it is but a least to make the essence of Christs humanitie to stretch as farre as his rule and gouernment or on the contrarie to hemme in his power and essence within the same limits Neither doth this sitting take away the essentiall properties of his humane nature which beeing taken away the nature of man should not bee glorified but vtterly abolished But what then is not Christ euery where Hee is but by communication of properties to signifie that great coniunction of two natures in Christ alone according to that Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp into Heauen but he that hath descended from Heauen the Sonne of man which is in Heauen For Christ is so one as that which is proper vnto him in regard onely of one of his natures is sometimes attributed to whole Christ in respect of the vnitie of his person How many parts are there of this sitting Two 1. Exceeding great glorie and that both humane and inherent in the humane nature as in a subiect and by habituall grace shining ouer euery Creature and also Diuine proceeding from the deitie dwelling in humane nature In this respect Act. 7.55.56 Stephen sawe the glorie of God and the heauens open and Christ sitting at the right hand of the father that is in an estate exeeeding glorious or shining with the Diuine and humane nature 2. A full administration of a kingdome whereby Christ being so exceeding glorious doth exercise dominion ouer all things created in heauen and in earth Ephe. 1.20.21 22. This Iesus when he raised him from the dead hee set him at his right hand in heauen farre aboue all principalitie and power and might and Dominion and euery name that is named not onely in this world but also in that that is to come And 1. Pet. 3.22 which is at the right hand of God gone into heauen to vvhome the Angels and powers and might are subiect VVhat is the end 1. That such exceeding maiestie and glorie might follow such extreame humiliation and infamie 2. That he might enioy most blessed rest both in body and in soule 3. That both heauenly and earthly creatures might looke vp vnto his maiestie might bee gouerned by his hand attend vpon his becke and might be subiect to his power Phil. 2.9.10 God hath highly exalted him giuen him a name aboue euerie name that at the name of Iesus euery knee should bow both of things in heauen things in earth things vnder the earth What are the effectes or fruites 1. That he subdueth all his and his seruants enemies 2. Hee gouerneth his seruants by his spirit and by little little perfecteth them 3. By his intercession to his father and by the perpetuall force and efficacie of his sacrifice hee obtaineth peace for his seruants Heb. 7.25 Hee euer liueth to make intercession for them and he doth bring to passe that the father doth account all his seruants acceptable and beloued in his sonne and doth alwaies embrace thē with a fatherly affection and hee doth alwaies appeare before his father in heauen that as the onely Mediator hee may sanctifie their prayers by the sweete smelling sauour of his sacrifice and may offer them to his father and make them acceptable Rom. 8.34 Christ sitteth at the right hand of God and maketh request for vs. 4. Hauing all thinges in his power he doth most mightily defend and preserue his Chrurch yet militant on earth and that by diuers meanes against all the assaults of Sathan 5. Hee admitteth his members according to that they are able to receiue euen to the fellowshippe of his eternall glorie not only in potentia in power nor in right or in hope alone but euen in act but yet in himself as in the head as members ioyned vnto the head and that by a threefold maner of coniunction or knitting together 1. Of his eternall predestination whereby he hath chosen vs to bee his members 2. By the coniunction of his flesh whereby he hath coupled our flesh vnto himselfe by an hypostaticall vnion although not in generall for then it should agree with euery man to be the word of God as it agreeth with Christ but yet in the particuler and in indiuidno as Damascen speaketh in his first booke and 11. Chapter 3. By the coniunction of his spirit whereby communicating vnto vs his spirit he doth ioyne vs most neerely vnto himselfe and maketh vs flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones Ephe. 2.6 And hath raised vs vp together and hath made vs sit together in Heauen in Christ Iesus But in the world to come hee will indeed really admit vs to the fellowshippe of this eternall glorie in full possession For Mat. 25.23 Hee will place the sheepe on his right hand And Mat. 19.28 It is saide That wee shall sit together with Christ in heauen And 1. Cor. 6.2.3 that wee shal iudge the world and the Angels and shall raigne together with Christ Apoc. 3.21 To him that ouercommeth will I graunt to sit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and sit with my father in his throne And Ioh. 17.24 Father I will that they vvhome thou hast giuen me be vvith me euenvvhere I am yet so that Christ as the head alwaies hath the preeminence What meaneth Christ then vvhen hee saith Mat. 20.23 To sit at my right hand and at my left hand is not mine to giue but it shall be giuen to them for vvhome it is prepared of my Father Hee speaketh according to their opinion by whome hee wa◠demaunded and which dreamed of a kingdome of the Messias in this world neither doth hee derogate any thing from his owne power but declareth that it was not enioyned him by his father that hee should assigne vnto euery man a degree in the kingdom of heauen but that hee
Ghost such is the excellency of the Gospell 3 Of those things which are reported as spoken by God some are so indeed but some other are fained like vnto them by those that doe foolishly vnderstand the Scripture When therefore God doth directly affirme a thing we must simply beleeue him but when men speake we must not without all iudgement and enquirie beleeue euery thing bur rather trie all things and examin them according to the analogy of faith Rom. 12.6 and keepe that which is good now good and true are all one 1. Thes 5.21 What is the subiect of faith wherein it is The soule of a man and that both in the minde a knowledge or vnderstanding a luk 24.45 Ephes 4.23 and a iudgement and consent resting in the word and promise of God and likewise also in the will and heart an apprehension or embracing of the same Act. 16.14 The Lord opened the heart of Lydia that she should attend the things which Paule spake and Rom. 10.10 VVith the heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse VVhat is the subiect of faith to whom faith is giuen Not all for all men doe not heare the Gospell b act 17.30 neither doe all that heare it receiue it with a pure heart as it is in the parable of the sower Math. 13.3 Neither doe all obey the Gospell c Rom. 10.17 for the Prophet Esay 53.1 saith who hath beleeued our report Faith therfore belongeth not to all but onely to the elect d 2. Thes 3 2 Iohn 8.47 He that is of God heareth Gods word you therefore heare not because you are not of God and Act. 13.48 As manie as vvere ordained to eternall life beleeued 2. Tim. 1.1 Paule an Apostle of Iesus Christ according to the faith of the elect of God From whence wee gather that faith is vnto vs an vndoubted argument of our election And therefore the reprobate although they doe sometimes seeme and are said to beleeue in Christ as those Temporizers Luc. 8.13 Simon Magus Act. 8.13 yea are endued with a temporarie taste of hauenly gifts e Heb. 6.4 yet they haue not a liuely and sauing faith in as much as they haue not the spirit of adoptiō bestowed vpon them that so they might with open mouth and a full confidence crie Abba Father Gal. 4.6 But they haue onely an hypocriticall and temporarie faith Haue infants actuall faith No indeed not that fayth which commeth by hearing seeing to them the Gospell is not preached For it is playne that those little ones which beleeue Math. 18.6 Are so described by Christ not in respect of their age but of their small vnderstanding forasmuch as hee disputeth of them who may be offended in word or in deed which thing cannot befall vnto infants being as yet of no vnderstanding Although it must not be denied that they are gouerned by a certaine peculier prouidence of God and that there is a certaine seede of faith infused into the infants elected Is there one faith without forme and another formed So certaine schoolemen will haue it who call faith without forme such an assent whereby euerie man euen he that despiseth God doth receiue that which is deliuered out of the Scripture without any godly affection of the heart And they call faith formed when to that assent there is added a godly affection of the heart namely Charitie but this is but foolish For faith rather belongeth to the heart then to the braine Rom. 10.10 With the hart a man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse 2 Seeing faith proceedeth from the spirit of adoption it embraceth Christ not onely vnto righteousnesse but to sanctification also and a fountaine of liuing waters a Iohn 4 14 3 Charitie or the affection of Godlinesse doth no lesse accompanie faith then the light doth accompanie the Sunne And as Gregorie saith Looke how much wee beleeue so much we loue And therefore faith is not without forme neyther can be any way seuered from Godly affection vnlesse it be hypocriticall which is not to be called faith vnlesse it be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by aequiuocation and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by abusion but rather a shadow and likenesse of faith But seeing it is said Gal. 5.6 Faith working by Charitie is not Charitie the forms of faith No more then the bodie is the forme of the soule in that the soule worketh by the bodie And this is but fondly spoken inasmuch as one qualitie is not the forme of another qualitie And if it were yet Charitie doth not forme faith but on the contrarie fayth formeth Charitie for that Charitie is an effect of fayth For Charitie fetcheth his ofspring from faith and not on the contrarie faith from charitie 1. Tim. 1 5. Charitie out of a pure heart a good conscience and faith vnfained Now the cause is not said to be formed by the effect And therfore by that speech true liuely faith is distinguished from a dead counterfeit and barren faith by the marke and effect thereof namely that it is an effectuall working and fruitfull faith which bringeth forth good workes And faith Iames. 2.22 is not called perfect whereunto nothing is wanting for as long as Abraham liued he caried about him flesh and therfore stood in need of that prayer Lord increase my faith but it is said to be perfected by works as the first act is said by the Philosophers to be perfected by the second act namely because by working it doth shew and manifest it selfe which before it began to worke lay hid as if the goodnesse of a tree should be said to be perfected when it bringeth forth some excellent fruit For inasmuch as by the effectes we iudge of the cause therefore by the proportion of the effects the force of the cause doth seeme after a sort to be increased or diminished VVhat is the forme of iustifying faith Trust in the mercie of God through Christ or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a firme confidence and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a full perswasion of the grace of God the father towards vs whereby any man doth as it were with a full course striue toward the marke VVhich be the adiuncts or properties of faith 1 That it be certaine and without doubting 2 That it be continuall and neuer faile 3 That it be liuely effectuall and working How prooue you that certainty belongeth vnto faith 1 Iohn 3.2 The faithfull know themselues to be the sonnes of God but being rather confirmed in the perswasion of the truth of God by the holy Ghost then taught by any demonstration of reason 2 By the consideration of the truth of the promises and power of God For Psal 18.31 The word of the Lord is a tried shield to all that trust in him And Rom. 4.20 Abraham did not doubt of the promise of God through vnbeleefe but was strengthned in the faith and gaue glorie to God being fully assured that he which had promised was also able to doe it 3
of God What signifieth this word Impute Not to giue or to infuse or to ingraft but to esteeme and decree to accompt to determine to nomber to acknowledge to allowe and receiue in accompt for so in Gen. 15.6 Abraham beleeued and according to the Hebrew phrase it was esteemed or decreed vnto him whoe before was guilty for righteousnesse For so is the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 chashab vsually taken that is to say to impute as Gen. 50.20 you thought vpon euill but God disposed or imputed it vnto good And 2. Sam. 19.19 Lord impute not this sinne vnto mâ— that is to say doe not thinke of it or dispose of me to be punished So Rom. 5.13 Sinne is not imputed while there is no law So Rom. 8.36 Wee are accompted as sheepe for the slaughter And Rom. 9.8 The children of the promise are compted for the seede And Mark 15.28 He vvas numbred among the vvicked 2. Tim 4.16 all men forsooke me I pray God it be not laid to their charge or imputed vnto them Philem. verse 18. If he hath hurt thee or oweth thee ought that put on my accomptes or impute it to me Hovv many kindes of Imputation are there Two one Reall when that is really and indeed geuen or accompted which is admitted vpon the reckoning as when the debtor which is to pay money doth indeede pay the money vnto the Creditor and the same being allowed vpon the reckoning of receipts the debtor is really acquited and discharged There is also another imputation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or of free gift when that which was owing by the debtor who is notable to pay is not really paid but is accompted as if it were paid so that the debtor is no more called vpon by the Creditor but is acquited by his acceptance of which sort is that of the vniust Steward Luke 16.6 who in the writing that is in the instrument of the obligation in the place of a hundreth would haue fifty to be written downe and by that meanes dischargeth his maisters debtors from a part of payment of the due summe which in deed and truth they had not paid Seeing we doe owe vnto God the punishment of our sinnes and are guiltie of euerlasting death by which imputation are we discharged by that that is reall or by that that is free By that that is free for seeing we are not able to pay the vtmost farthing to discharge our soules it is certaine that we can indeed giue nothing vnto the Lord our God but seeing his iustice must needs be satisfied a surety came betweene vs who for our cause paid the debr and his payment was accompted as if we had paid it that suretie is Christ the merit of whose obedience and passion is no otherwise imputed vnto the beleeuers then if it were inherent in themselues This is proued I Because Christ hath giuen his life for the ransome of many Math. 20.28 Besides 2. Cor. 5.21 Him that knew no sinne God made sinne for vs that we might be made the righteousnes of God in him for in regard he tooke vpon him our person he was made in our names as it were guiltie and was iudgged and accompted as a sinner not for his owne faultes but for ours so we are righteous in him not for our owne righteousnesse but for his And therefore saith Augustine Hee sinne and wee righteousnesse and not ours but the righteousnesse of God and not in vs but in him euen as he sinne not his ovvne but ours nor in himselfe but in vs so therefore are vve the righteousnesse of GOD in him as hee is sinne in vs namely by imputation And Rom. 5.19 As by the disobedience of one man Adam many are made sinners so by the obedience of one Christ many shall be made righteous To this purpose is that excellent saying of Saint Augustine He made our sinnes his sinnes that he might make his righteousnes our rigteousnes For we being cloathed therewithall doe no otherwise come before the presence of God and obtaine the right of Eternall life then Iacob in old time being cloathed with the precious garments of his eldest brother Esau comming vnto his father Isaacke August in Enchirid. Cap. 41 being taken in the place of Esau did obtaine the blessing a Geâ— 27.12 Will not iustification by this meanes fall out to be a kinde of imaginarie matter or a fiction of law God forbid for imputation is not an idle conceipt but an effectuall relation referting or applying of the foundation to the end that is to say the effectuall consideration of God disposing the righteousnesse and satisfaction of Christ to the beleeuer More ouer as they speake in schooles although Relation be a thing least in being yet it is greatest in efficacie As therefore damnation though it be a relation yet it is not altogether nothing or a fiction of law or an idle conceit but signifieth an effectuall ordaining to euerlasting paines so the imputation of righteousnes or Iustification which is a diuine relation is not a fiction of law or an idle conceipt as some speake verie irreligiously but it is the effectuall decree of God the good will and pleasure of God or such an ordination whereby the man that is guiltie and with an earnest repentance beleeueth in Christ is by God acquited from the guilt and the righteousnes of Christ the suretie imputed vnto him But is it not an absurd thing to say that we are iustified by another mans righteousnes euen as to liue by another mans life or to be white by another mans vvhitenes is a thing impossible No for there is not the same reason for another mans life is simply another mans but the righteousnes of Christ is anothers inasmuch as it is without vs and remaineth in another subiect namely in Christ but it is not anothers as it is ordained to and for vs euen as the payment of our debt is another mans payment inasmuch as it is done by another subiect it is ours inasmuch as it is imputed vnto vs and the righteousnesse is also ours inasmuch as the verie subiect thereof namely Christ is ours and therefore by faith spiritually he is made one with vs not by an actuall trrasfusion or running of the bodie and soule of Christ within vs or by powring out transfusion or essentiall or actuall coniunction of any qualitie inherent in Christ but by the communication which we haue by the bond of the holy Ghost with him which is our head Hom 3 par qu 48 trâ—â— 2 qu 49 art 1 and of whom we also are member Ephe. 5.30 Heereupon Aquinas saith verie well The head and the members are as it were one mysticall person and therefore the satisfaction of Christ belongeth to all the faithful as to his members So theÌ„ that righteousnes is indeede the righteousnesse of another in regard of the place of abode wherein it is but it is ours by application Furthermore Iustification is
renued by the spirit of GOD not as it is of nature and the law of sinne and the inner man is renued daily and the flesh striueth against the spirit so long as wee carie this mortall bodie about vs as the Apostle witnesseth Rom. 7.23 I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde Therefore seeing the naturall faculties of our soule which are the nearest causes of humane actions are not altogether spirituall and regenerate neyther the flesh that is the corruption of nature is not fully wiped away of them neyther is the faith perfect neyther the spirit and the flesh although distinct yet haue their seuerall seates and abode in vs or worke a sunder seuerally but mixtly It followeth that there is no work of any regenerate man though neuer so excellent which is fully pure or in euerie part thereof is pure from all defilement of the flesh and in some other part altogether vicious and is not wholy mixed with something of the flesh although comparatiuely it be to be iudged a good worke wherein the spirit resisting the flesh doth preuaile as they are euill workes wherein the flesh doth ouercome whereupon Paule saith of himselfe being regenerate I doe not the good that I would but the euill vvhich I vvould not that I doe Rom. 7.19 Hovv then are they said to be perfect a Gen. 6.9 Psal 7.9 Luk 1.6 And easie to all that be borne anevv b mat 11.30 Not because of the perfection of degrees that is the extreme rigour of the law requiring perfect fulfilling thereof in the highest degree but first for the perfection of the parties that is the integritie of obedience conformed according to all the commandements of God and not some onely 2 Because of the synceritie of the heart being void of counterfaiting and hypocrisie 3 Because of the presence of Christs spirit wherewith the regenerate are led a Rom. 8.1.2 4 Also by grace wherby they be deliuered from the curse of the law 5 Lastly because of faith vvhereby all that is borne of God ouercommeth the vvorld 1. Iohn 5.4.5 Seeing that vvhich is good onely in part cannot satisfie the lavv of God and therfore that cannot please God vvhich hath the least imperfection in it hovv then doe the good vvorks of the regenerate please God Not by reason of the worthines of the worke in it selfe or for the excellency order or condition of the man for they are altogether vnworthie in themselues to appeare in the sight of God because they are not the fulfilling of the law But 1 by meanes of the person by faith reconciled accepted and pleasing God and iust thorow Câ—rist euen as Gen. 4.4 The Lord had respect to Abell and to his sacrifice but to Cain and his sacrifice he had no regard And Hebr. 11.5 The person of Enoch pleased God and therefore his works also and because the person pleaseth GOD by faith they are imputed vnto righteousnesse that is they are esteemed as iust as it is written of the zeale of Phinebes when hee thrust thorow the fornicators b ps 106.33 2 They please God because they are brought into light into the sight of God with the couering and vaile of the merite and most perfect righteousnes of Christ applied by faith wherewith the blemishes and defects of our good works are couered 3 Because God doth mercifully approue and crowne them not as they are in themselues but as the works of his owne spirit in vs and as the testimonies of our faith 4 So farre forth as he doth consider them not as they are in themselues but as they are presented in the obedience of Christ our Mediatour in whom being most seuerely punished and in his bloud purged he beholdeth all those things which did make discord betweene vs and him 5 Our obedience being but begun doth please God as it were in the children of obedience not of themselues or their owne worthines but thorow Christ according to that 1. Pet. 2.5 Offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God thorow Christ For which cause also the regenerate are sometimes called perfect a gen 17 1 Saints and vndefiled in the way b psa 119.1 Iust without rebuke vnblameable vnreproueable c Luk. 1.6 1 Not legally but euangelically not simply and absolutely but by way of comparison or comparatiuely namely so as perfect are opposed to rude 2 By imputation because the person is accompted iust holy vnblameable perfect before God thorow Christ 3 Also inchoatiuely because the new life is begun in them 4 In affection not in action I say in affection vnto godlines not in the perfect action of godlines in the sight God vnlesse it be by imputation VVhat are the Adiuncts or the appurtenances of vvorks There be two merit and recompence or reward VVhat is merit In generall it is an accident of workes which respecteth eyther the reward of a good deed or the punishment of an euill deed Hovv manifold is merite Two fold the merit of punishment which is vsually called the guiltinesse or binding ouer to punishment and the merite of reward which retayneth the generall name of merite and it is a dutie or good turne not due profitable for him to whom it is performed and which doth respect a iust recompence or reward a Ro 47 VVhat is recompence It is the fruit which is giuen to him that worketh for his work and respecteth the desert and by another name it is called vvages and it is double eyther rewarde or punishment VVhat is the proper adiunct of wages Due or debt for wages properly is nothing else but that which is giuen of due or debt for that which is giuen is generall but it is restrained as it were by these differences Grace and debt For that which is giuen is giuen eyther of fauour and is a free gift or else it is giuen of debt and is wages properly so called but in generall wages is vsed for that which is giuen whether it be giuen of fauour or of debt And so there is a double reward or wages one is due the other is not due or freely giuen as it appeareth Rom. 4.4 To him that worketh the wages is counted not of fauour but of debt Whereby it is gathered that by the name of wages is signified in the Scriptures euen a free gift For that which is called Math. 5.46 VVages Luke 6.32 is called fauour or free gift So as the schoolemen doe vainely dreame of a mutuall relation betweene merite wages out of Math. 6.1 For that reward alone which is due of debt doth put on the merit of works but that which is not due debt or free doth not And we doe freely confesse the good works of iust men haue a most liberall remuneration or recompense both in this life and also in the life to come but by fauour not of debt What is debt It is that which a man is bound to pay and it
seruants of God and 8.2 Christ hath set mee free from the law of sinne and death The other whereby wee shall bee wholy redeemed into full and perfect libertie a Epb 1 14. And this is called the redemption of liberty that is freedome of libertie or of deliuerance And Rom. 8.21 The glorious libertie of the sonnes of God b Luk. 21.28 And the redemption of our bodies Rom. 8.23 Wee may tearme that onely begun this perfect For though wee be made free by the first kinde of liberty yet in some part we are held in some slauerie by the power of sinne so as wee cannot doe that we would c Gal. 5.17 And the seruitude of corruption yea euen death it selfe doth hold vs fettered in her chaines vntill that day of redemption d Eph. 4.30 when Christ shall by his power set vs free being redeemed by himselfe For wee are onely saued by hope Rom. 8.24 and 1. Iohn 3.2 Now are we the sonnes of God free indeed e Mat 5.17.25 but it hath not yet appeared what we shall be but wee knowe that when he shall appeare wee shall bee like vnto him euen as he is Like vnto this shall that our deliuerance be or the restauration of the creature not of the Angels or of euery particuler man but of the frame of the heauens and of the elements whereby it shal be deliuered from the bondage of corruption whereunto now it is subiect into the libertie of the glorie of the sonnes of god that is into that happy estate of incorruption which shal be made manifest when the sonnes of God shal be exalted into glorie For there shal be new heauens and a new earth 2. Pet. 3.13 f 2 pet 3.21 Ro. 8 19.20 21 now in this place we doe especially speake of the first kinde of libertie What is christian libertie It is a spirituall liberty whereby we that truely beleeue are freed and sett at libertie by the bloud of Christ from the slauery of sinne and the tiranny of the deuill 2 From the accusation burthen and curse of the lawe the weight of Gods anger Damnation and eternall death 3 And being indued with the spirit of adoption of libertie illumination we are deliuered from the vaile of the heart that is from the miserable blindenes of error and the bondage of darknesse which was brought vpon vs by Adams sinne lastly from the yoke of the ceremonies of the law of meates drink daies of apparrell of the bodie and from such necessary obseruing of dâ—fference in thinges indifferent and so from all humane traditions to the end that wee might willingly and cheerefully as well in soule as in body serue God in righteousnesse and holinesse all the daies of our life Rom. 4.12.13.14 a 1. Cor. 9.27 Gal 3.45 Tit. 2.11 12 VVhat is the cause of this libertie The chiefe efficient cause is god the meritorious is Christ alone the deliuerer as Ioh. 8.36 It is expressly said If the sonne make you free you shal be free indeed And. Gal. 5.1 stand fast in that libertie whereby christ hath made you free For he hath purchased this libertie for vs with his owne pretious bloud b Col. 1.14 1. Pet. 1.18 The cooperator is the holy Ghost 2. Cor. 3.17 where the spirit of the Lorde is there is libertie who is also both the earnest and witnesser of the same There be two instrumentall causes namely the trueth or the gospell wherein this libertie is propounded Ier. 34.15 Behold I preach libertie Iohn 8.32 yee shall know the truth and the truth shall make you free And faith whereby it is imbraced Rom. 5.2 By faith are we brought into this grace wherein we stand the subiect is euery one that beleeueth whether Grecian or Iew whether male or female whether bond or free 1. Cor. 7.22 c Gal. 3.28 The manner or forme of this spirituall liberty is not perceiued by the sence of man but it is wrought secretly whilest that the soules of the faithfull are besprinkled and washed in the bloude of the sonne of God and are reformed by the holy ghost and their consciences purified by faith from dead workes to serue the liuing god Heb. 9.14 By which meanes it commeth to passe that this liberty wheresoeuer it is hath these accidents or properties righteousnesse peace a good conscience and ioy in the holy ghost a Rom. 14.17 1. Ti. 3.3 And therefore Ioseph inioyeth this liberty although a slaue and bound in prison b Gen. 39 20.21 Daniell sitting amongst the lions c Dan. 6.17 23. Lazarus full of botches and boiles d Luk. 16.20 22. In what thinges doth it consist or how manie partes hath it or how manie degrees be there of this libertie Foure 1. The first is a deliuerance from sinne and death which is wrought by the remission of sinne that it be not imputed by the mortifieng of the flesh least it preuaile and by freeing vs from the second death according to the saying of Paule Rom. 8 1.2 there is no condemnation to them which are in Christ For the law of the spirit of life which is in Christ Iesus that is the spirit of Christ or the grace of regeneration hath freed me from the lawe the authority and force of sinne and death and therefore this is called the libertie of righteousnesse d Col 1 14 Heb. 9.15 and of life and the remission of sinnes e Eph. 1.7 and transgressionsg. the lawe of the spirit of life that is Christs holinesse inherent in Christe which is in Christ Iesus himselfe hath freed me from the lawe of sinne and of death How are we said to be freed from sinne seing it doth alwaies dwell in vs and. Iohn 1.8 If ye say we haue no sinne we deceiue our selues and the truth is not in vs We must distinguish betweene sinne raigning and sinn subdued Rom. 6 6. c. so also betweene the matter and the forme of sinne For we are freed from the raigning and dominion of sinne which dwelleth in vs also from the forme or the guilt of sinne whereupon is that 1. Iohn 3.6 we reade whosoeuer abideth in him sinneth not that is greedily with desire to obey it slavishly and without all resisting of it a that is to say he that is truly partaker of Christ doth not giue himselfe ouer to sinne Againe verse the. 9. euery one that is borne of god sinneth not that is he doth not sinne with full purpose And we do not deny that sinne is in the faithfull or dwelleth in them but that it raigneth not b Rom. 6 12 And touching the guilte Psal 32.1 Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered blessed is the man vnto whome the Lord imputeth no sinne But of sinne subdued and the matter of it Eccle. 7.20 it is written there is no man iust vpon earth which doth good and sinneth not VVhat is the vse ef this part
It is double 1. For comfort that we are freed from the dominion of sinne which maketh vs strangers from God The other for instruction that we should be thankfull to him that hath deliuered vs and with all care to take heed we do not againe intangle our selues in the snares of sinne least the later end be worse then the beginning c 2 pet 2.20 that is least our last estate be more miserable then our former d Mat. 12 15. Therefore Rom. 6.14 Paul reasoneth thus sinne ought not to raigne in vs because wee are not vnder the lawe which maketh vs guilty and prouoketh vs to sinn for which cause it is called the power of sinne e. 1. Cor 15.56 but vnder grace that is indued with the spirit of Christ by vertue whereof we do subdue the reliques of sinne Gal. 5.13.14 VVhat is the second parte Freedome from the morall law not in regard of obedience but in regard of iustification and condemnation that is from the dominion rigour extreame iustice the importunate exaction and iustification of the lawe or from the necessitie of perfect fulfilling of the law to attaine to righteousnesse Againe from the binding ouer to punishment and therefore from the care and feare of the anger and curse of God or of eternall death for breaking the law Gal. 3.13 Christ hath redemed vs from the curse of the law being made a curse for vs that is he susteined the curse inflicted by the law that we might escape the same and that we might obtaine the blessing of Abraham in Iesus Christ and that we might receiue the promise of the spirit by faith Hence Paul saith Rom. 6.14 we are not vnder the lavv because we are not vnder the curse nor vnder compulsion And that the lavv is not giuen for the Iust to vvit in regarde of the burden of the curse and compulsion VVhy are not wee freed thorow Christ from the first death as well as from the second death seeing both of them are the vvages of sinne and depend vpon that threatning Gen. 2.17 whensoeuer thou sinnest thou shalt die Because the kingdome of Christ is not of this worlde Iohn 18.36 Though he hath not cleane taken away the first death yet to the faithfull he hath changed the nature of it So as it is the vtter abolishing of the reliques of sinne and a gate vnto eternall life according to the rule Rom. 8 27. to them that loue god all things are a furtherance for their good which Dauid meaneth Psal 116.15 pretious in the sight of the lord is the death of his saints And Paule Philip. 1 21. death is to me aduantage And verse 23. I desire to remooue from hence and to be with Christ And. Eccle. 7.2 the day of death is better then the day of ones birth And Cyprian saith death is the gate to life the victorie of warre the hauen of the sea 3 We must put a difference betweene the times of the Kingdome of grace and the glory of Christ and the distinct times of the benefits of God the soule of the beleeuer is regenerate in this life but the body must of necessity first die before it be regenerate 1. Cor. 15.36 43. That which thou sowest is not quickned except it first dye now saith he verse 44. it is sowne a naturall body but it riseth a spirituall body not in substance but in quality for he calleth that a naturall body which liueth by the soule alone and a spirituall which together with the soule is quickned with the spirit of God 4 For the exercising of the faith hope inuocation and of the dutyes of charity of the faithfull in the conflict 5 Because the death of the flesh according to the saying of Paule 1. Cor. 15.26 is the last enemy which must at length be abolished by a glorious resurrection VVhat is the vse or effect of this libertie That the beleeuers haue a quiet conscience they doe no more tremble at the law but are delighted with it a They beleeue that their obedience though imperfect is acceptable to god as to a father b VVhat is the third parte of Christian lihertie The giuing of the holy ghost which is the inuisible inward sealing vp of the former Rom. 8.15.16.18 ye haue not receiued the spirit of bondage to feare but the spirit of adoption whereby we cry abba Father And. Verse 16. And he testifieth with our spirit that we are the sonns of God now if we be sonnes then heires also euen the heires of God and fellow heires with Christ He doth also take away the vaile of our heart that is that miserable slauery of blindnes and the yoke of darknes whereunto we are subiect by reason of sinne and doth enlighten the heart conuerteth it to the Lord and maketh vs fit to behold the light of the Gospell that we may be deliuered from this slauerie of blindnesse into the libertie of light Therefore 2. Cor. 3.17 Where the spirit of the Lord is there is libertie that is quickening or illumination thorow the holy Ghost by the preaching of the Gospell whereby that vaile of ignorance darknesse and weakenesse is taken from our hearts that we might be able to behold the glorious face of Christ and lastly it causeth vs to obey the law not by constraint but willingly and chearefully Psal 51.14 What is the fourth part of Christian libertie Freedome from the rites of Moses his Law or from the ceremoniall Law and much more from the traditions and inuentions of men which are ordained for the worshipp of God and first from the sacrifices and sacraments commaunded of God to the people of the Iewes which because they were but types and shadowes of the truth ought to cease after the truth was reuealed as now being fulfilled and hauing obtained their end for which they were ordained as the Apostle teacheth in the whole Epistle to the Hebrewes concerning which we must obserue this rule All the ceremonies of Moses before at or after the comming of Christ in the flesh are abolished so as he which will obserue them falleth from the libertie which we haue in Christ Gal. 2.4.5 and chapt .. 3.25 After that faith came c Ep. 2.15 Ga 2.14.16 vvee are no longer vnder the Schoolemaister Further from the necessitie of obseruing certaine legall things concerning things indifferent as of the choyse and eating of certaine meats obseruing of daies and such like of both which parts of libertie Gal. 5.1.2.13 a What call you things indifferent Basill calleth them such things as be in our power and indifferent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nazianzene such things as be placed in the meane Chrysostome vpon the Rom. calleth them things indifferent So then things indifferent are workes or actions which of themselues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in their owne nature are neyther good nor euil but are iudged good or euill by the circumstances of the vse of them Or else those things or
b 2 Cor. 1 10.11 4.14 2 The soules new birth which is when wee rise ftom sinne that wee may liue vnto righteousnesse which is also called a Repentance and spirituall Resurrection Whereof Paule If ye bee risen vvith Christ seeke those things that are aboue Colloss 3.1 and Reuellat 20.5 It is called The first Resurrection vvherein they that haue their part the second death shall haue no power ouer them verse 6. to which there is a later Reuel 20.13 which is called The resurrection of the flesh and is also called of Christ a new birth Mathew 19.28 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereby all the Elect indeed shall beginne to liue a newe life and by Analogie an awakening or raysing vp chap. 27.53 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Greeke word that signifieth to raise vp or to awaken whereof heere we must entreate What is resurrection It is the restoring of the same humane bodie to life in the same substance taking away the mortality which by the mighty power of God shall be in the last day to the glorie of God Or It is a certaine new birth or second vnion and insoluble coupling of humane bodies and soules which before by death were seuered one from another as death being ouercome men in all points made immortall may be preserued and may liue for euer some in glory some in paine after the course of their life before led Hovv manifold is Resurrection Twofold Generall or finall which none shall escape which is reserued vntill the last day a Iob 15 12 which we confesse in the Creed I beleeue the Resurrection of the flesh Particuler or going before whereof there are singuler examples in the Scriptures both of the Old and New Testament As 1. Of the widowes sonne of Sarepta raised vp of Elias b 1 Kings 17 22 2 of the Shunamitih womans sonne which Elizaus raised vp c 2 Kâ—ngs 4 33 3 Of a certaine man at the touching of Elizaeus bones lying in the Sepulchre d Cap. 13 21 4 Of Iairus daughter e Math 9 25 5 Of the onely sonne of a widow in Naim f Luk 7 15 6 Of Lazarus the Bethanian g, Ioh. 11 43 7 Of Christ himselfe which obtaineth the chiefe place h, Math 28 6 8 Of some Saints whose Sepulchres though when the stones cleft at the death of Christ they were opened yet they went out of their graues after Christs resurrection 1. Not that they might conuerse amongst men any more to die againe as Lazarus and others but rather that they might accompanie Christ into life eternall by whose power they had risen that they might be vndoubted testimonies of Christs quickening power i Math 27 52 53. 9 Of Tabitha the woman of Ioppa at the word of Peter k, Act 9 40 10 Of Eutychus railed by Paule l Cap 20 10 May the generall Resurrection be declared by Phylosophicall arguments No for to the Philosophers it alwaies seemed ridiculous strange and hard to be beleeued m Act. 17 18 20 and to Festus the President madnes n cap. 26 24 2 Because if we consider the efficient cause and meanes it is a supernatural action which exceedeth the whole power of nature Neyther are the principles thereof first and by themselues knowne in nature 4 And those things which are beleeued cannot be knowne by nature for faith is the euidence of things not seene Hebr. 11.1 Lib. de Resur carnis Whereupon Tertullian saith The hope of Christians is the ResurrectioÌ„ of the dead Moreouer there are many arguments effectual apparantly enough But if they be diligently sifted they are probable argumeÌ„ts onely and not necessarie if we consider naturall things On what foundations then doth the faith of the Resurrection consist 1 On the wil of God that is in the will of god laid open in the wâ—itten word or on the infallible immoouable certainty of the whole Scripture albeit common sense reason nature likewise be altogether contrarie therunto that is by the manifest testimonies of Scripture such as among many other these are 1 Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman shall bruise the serpents head that is shall destroy the works of the diuell 1. Iohn 3.8 And therefore shall abolish sinne and the wages of sinne which is death which could not be if the dead were not raised vp 2 Iob. 19.25 I know that my Redeemer liueth and he shall stand on the earth in the last day and though after my skinne wormes destroy this bodie yet shall I see God in flesh whom I my selfe shall see and mine eyes shall behold and none other for me that is I my selfe shall rise againe in the qualitie of my person and in the veritie of eyther substance 3 Esay 26.19 Thy dead shall liue and thy slaine shall rise againe c 4 Ezech. 37.12 Behold my people I wil open your graues and cause you to come out of your Sepulchers and will put my spirit in you and ye shall liue for although figuratiuely vnder the resemblance of the resurrection he describeth the restoring of the people out of the habitacles of captiuitie yet euen thereby doth hee prooue the Resurrection For that must needs first bee to it selfe that is compared to another For a similitude of that vvhich it vvast and idle fitteth not a parable of no bodie doth not accord of nothing there is no metaphor and allegorie saith Tertullian 3 Dan. 12.2 Many of of them that sleepe in the dust of the earth shall awake some to euerlasting life and some to shame and perpetuall contempt that is All indeed shall rise but many of them to life many to eternall death or the Prophet speaketh so because all of vs shall not die but wee shall bee all changâ—d But Christ that is priuie to the will of God and the interpreter thereof prooueth it by a firme argument Math. 22.32 That God was not as though they now were not but is euen yet and for euer the God of Abraham Isaacke and Iacob and that truly of the whole person not of the one part thereof viz. the soule onely for so doth he assure those that are his that we will saue both bodie and soule and will not giue them an halfe but a full and perfect saluation Therefore doe they liue and God hath care ouer them and they shall liue For though God be not the God of the dead according to the Sadduces argument who thought that their bodies should neuer rise againe because he cannot be called a God in respect of them who neither are nor euer shall be yet God is Lord ouer the dead Rom. 14.9 according to the argument of Paule namely for that dead bodies are not quite brought to nothing And Christ in his due time shall quicken them againe for euer being ioyned againe to their soules that he may be true in the couenant made with those Fathers For how are they happie saith
of thinges the setting and rising of one the same sun sleepe waking labour rest night and day the day is deade in the night and yet it with his brightnesse is renued to the whole word saith Tert. l. de Resur carnis Hereupon Iob. 17.12 After darknesse I hope for light 5. The Resurrection is also proued by naturall arguments An vnperfect thing is not capable of perfect happinesse The soule loosed from the bodie is as it were lame and maimed Therefore it ought againe to be ioyned to it owne body in regard of happinesse 2. That is not perpetuall which is against nature but for the soule to be seperated from the humane bodie is against the nature thereof because it is the beautie and subsisting 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the perfection of mans bodie and which preserueth the personage or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 subsistence of man departed and gladly desireth to put on it owne bodie againe Therefore the soule shall not for euer bee separated from the body 6. By the hand-writing of God written in the hearts of men that is by the testimonie of the conscience of the reward of the good and punishment of the bad which is most of all felt euen at the point of death as well of the vngodly whose conscience is then more tormented with the thought of their life wickedly led as of the godly who reioyce in the spirit vehemently that at length they are come to the desired hauen 7 By the consent of al saints before and after Christ exhibited in the flesh For the holy fathers being as it were strangers here therupon confessed that they sought for a citie to come a Heb. 11.13 And being so earnestly carefull of buriall professed that a new life was prepared for their bodies laid in graue b Gen. 2â— 4 19. 47 3â— Also the martyrs would neuer haue susteined most grieuous torments with so stout a courage if they had not hoped for the rewardes of their confession their bodies being raised vp in the life to come What is the efficient cause of Resurrection 1. The almightie God himselfe who hath determined that hee will raise vp the dead 2. The sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 working with the Father Ioh. 5.21 As the Father raiseth the dead so the Sonne quickneth whom he wil also And Chap. 11.25 he saith I am the Resurrection and the life Moreouer Christ is the Author of Resurrection partly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by the vertue of his Resurrection c Rom. 6.4 1 Cor. 15.20 partly by the power of his Diuinitie whereby he can subiect all things vnto himselfe d Thes 4.14 1 Philip. 3.21 partly by his most mightie voice and beck Ioh. 5.28 They which are in their graues shall heare the voice of the sonne of God and shall come forth 3. The holy Ghost Rom. 8.11 But if the spirit of him that raised vp Iesus Christ from the deade dwell in you he that raised vp Christ from the deade shall also quicken your mortall bodies by his spirit that dwelleth in you But although the Angels shall be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the ministers of Resurrection for they shall gather the Elect from the windes yet by no meanes can they be the causes of it e Math 24.31 25.32 VVhat are they that shall rise againe All of what sex or age soeuer that haue died from the beginning of the world to the end as well the godly as the vngodly but after an vnequall condition Ioh. 5.28 All that are in their graues shall heare the voice of the sonne of God shall come forth they which haue done good vnto the Resurrection of life they which haue done euill vnto the Resurrection of condemnation Mat. 25.32 All nations shall be gathered together before him Act. 24.15 Paule doth hope that there shall be a resurrection of the iust and vniust Whence springeth a double Resurrection one which is called the Resurrection of life which eternal life shal follow as you would say a liuely Resurrection the other of Iudgement or condemnation that is a Resurrection which condemneth a Dan 12.2 And because they are truely iudged to rise againe which rise vnto life eternall they are properly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by way of excellencie called the sonnes of the Resurrection b Luk. 20.36 Although it is manifest also that the wicked shall rise againe that they may receiue eternall destruction which verily is not called life but death because a life so vnhappie ought not properly be called a life Whereas Rom. 8.20.21 the creature is said to bee subiect to vanitie vnder hope because it also shall bee deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the Sonnes of God doth it follow that the brute creatures shall also rise againe In no wise because neither are they created to immortalitie nor doe their soules outliue their bodies but die in their verie bodies But vnder the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the frame of the world consisting of an heauenly and Elementarie region not the inhabitants therof is signified which frame subiected by God to a fraile and wauering condition for the sinne of man and by a Prosopopeia it is said to expect a repairing with an earnest desire which repairing shall bee manifested when the sonnes of God shall bee caried into glorie Whereof also there is mention made Act. 3.22 2. Pet. 3.13 Why is the Resurrection which is Christs singular blessing graunted to the wicked Because they shal indeede rise againe but by the benefit vertue and efficacie of Christs Resurrection which alwaies is to saluation and is insinuated in his members only c Rom. 6.8 But by the necessiâ—ie and efficacie of that decree of God which is Gen. 2.17 For in what daie soeuer thou shalt eate of that fruite you shall die the death Which decree for that it comprehendeth either death and indeed specially the second that is death eternall it must needes bee that the Infidels arise also but vnto their greater condemnation that they may suffer eternall punishments in their bodies also because it were but a small punishment to be taken away by the first death for an infinite goodnesse violated requireth an infinite punishment 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What is the subiect of Resurrection Surely the whole man wholly and generally considered but not the whole substance of euery man particulerly for 1. Indeed the bodie onely as it dyed properly so also doth it arise properly but because the soule is immortall it is not said to rise againe but Metaphorically through a Eph. 2.1 Col 2.13 Regeneration from the bondage of sinne wherein it is dead 2. The soules of the godly that die in the Lord are receiued into heauen by Christ b luk 23.43 Act 7.59 Heb. 12 23 but the soules of the vngodly departing from their bodies are thrust downe into the bottomlesse pit for as
Lazarus was caried by the conduct of Angels into Abrahams bosome so was the rich man thrust downe into hell c luk 16.23 and therefore the soules can not be said to rise againe either from death or sleepe In this respect do wee confesse in the Creede the Resurrection of the flesh onely Yet because the soule returneth to quicken and gouerne the bodie and there is no resurrection without the soule it may be said to rise againe by accident Shall the same bodies in number or shall new bodies rise againe 1. The verie selfe same in number those truly without defect because Psal 34.21 The Lord keepeth all the bones of the Saints there shall not one of them be broken And there shall not a heire of your head perish Luk. 21.18 2. Because euery one shall beare in his bodie that he hath done bee it good or euill 2. Cor. 5.10 3. Because God hath consecrated the bodies of the faithfull to be Temples vnto himselfe d, 1. Cor 3 16.17 6 15 19 4. Because this corruptible bodie saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 15.53 must put on incorruption pointing with the finger a like quantitie and the verie same essence in number saith Tertul For he could not speak more expresly vnlesse hee should apprehend with his hands his owne skinne 5. Because the bodies of the wicked are subiect to the torment of hell e Math. 10 28 6. Because all that are in their graues shall heare the voice of God Ioh. 5.28 Men therefore shall not rise againe out of the fower Elementes as if they were made of a new matter as though the being the same againe could not be in the matter of an humaine bodie but onely in the forme thereof to wit in the soule as some vnconstant spirits would haue it and therefore man may bee said to rise againe the same in number Alber. oratio de Resurr for the form's sake namely the soule for although when a print is made in wax and marred againe the same forme remaineth not and therefore if it be againe made in the same wax it cannot bee called the same print in number yet the verie same wax remaineth so although the substantiall figure of mans bodie be confounded in the graue yet the bodie shal rise again the same in nūber because the selfe same matter with the properties making one and the same Indiuiduum indiuisible bodie shall be restored by the commaundement of God a Ioh. 2.18 7. Because Christ whose members wee are and to whose bodie our bodies shall be conformed receiued againe that bodie which he had caried about with him b Ioh. 2.19 8. Because it were absurd that Paule should be depriued of the reward of the Crowne in his bodie wherein he caried the markes of Christ So that euen as if a garment be ripped into pieces afterward bee againe sowed together it maketh all one garment no other in number or if the small wheele of a firelock bee taken in sunder afterward the ioynts therof also made cleane be ioyned and set together againe it is the same in number So shall the essence be all one of mans bodie which though dissolued shall againe be ioyned together by God and shall rise againe the infirmities and accidents being taken away which may bee wanting without destroying the essence And because God hath all the Elements readie at his beck no difficultie shall hinder him that hee may not command both earth and water ayre fire to restore that which seemeth to be consumed by them VVhat shall bee the forme or manner of the Resurrection When the last day shall appeare Christ on a sodaine and vnawares in the same visible forme wherein he ascended to heauen shall come in the clouds with Angels and thousands of his Saints Iud. 14. with the cheerefull voice of an Archangell and with the trumpet of God when at the voice and so at the sound of the trumpet Mat. 24.31 as in mount Sinai when the Law was promulged c Exod. 19.16 they shal be raised vp shal take againe their owne bodies who sleep in the dust to whom the act of coupling the soule and body togither a new after death or the returning of the soule at the commaundement of God into her owne bodie shall be the forme of Resurrection but they who shall be found liuing and remaining afterward in his comming shall be changed in a moment and in the twinckling of an eye 1. Cor. 15 52. d 1 Thes 4 15 16 this sudden change not of the substāce but of the quality of their bodies shal be vnto them in the steed both of death as also of resurrectiō that it might be true which is written Heb. 9.27 It is appointed vnto men that they shall once die When shall the Resurrection be Christ answereth But of that day and hower knoweth no man no not the Angels of heauen but my father only Mat. 24.16 What shall be the conditions and qualities of the bodies that rise againe Six especially are recited a 1. Cor. 15 32.43.53 1. Immortalitie for of mortall such as they are now they shal be made immortall 2. Incorruption of corruptible they shall become incorruptible it is sowne a bodie subiect to corruption it is raised in vncorruption 3. Spiritualnesse for of liuing creatures that is of such as are quickned with an humane soule and are maintained in this naturall and fraile life with outward succors as meats and other means ordained of God they shall be made b Gen. 1.29.40 1 Tim. 4.3 spirituall not in essence but in condition or qualitie by partaking of the gifts of the spirit 1. Because they shal be altogether ruled by the holy spirit 2. Because they haue wholly giuen themselues to the gouernment of the same spirit 3. Because being vpheld by the power of God they haue no neede of meates or other helps because they shall be endewed with an exquisite fine and sharp intelligence of the senses it is sowne a naturall body it is raised vp a spirituall bodie 4. Strength for of being weake and subiect to sundry calamities sicknesse and sorrowes they shall be made firme strong not subiect to any perturbation and able for it is sowne in weaknes but shall rise in strength and the soule shall so perfectly rule ouer the bodie that heauinesse and weight shall be no hinderance thereto whereby it shall come to passe that we shall be rapt with such a nimble motion of our bodies to meet the lord in the aire 1. Th. 4.17 5. Perfection for of being deformed altogether full of vncleannesse lame and filthy to behold they shall rise very beautifull comely to behold very seemely wanting no limme not young as children nor decrepit with yeares but of a ful age ripe and strong as also the bodies of Infants that die in their mothers wombe shal by that wonderfull worke of God receiue as Austin witnesseth such a body as
in time they should haue had Lib 12. Cap. 13. de ciuit Dei that of a perfect stature without vse but not without difference of Sexes c Math. 22.30 namely such as were the bodies of the first man and woman before the fall without any blemish or deformitie d Gen. 225 3.7 for seeing the resurrection is a certaine new creation or reformation it is meete that it should be conformable to the former and therefore very good that is perfect in it kinde and chiefly such as is the body of Christ to whō the bodies of the godly shal be made like but not equal e 1. Cor. 15.40 6. Clearnesse brightnesse and glory or excellencie beautie for the bodies of the iust shal be cloathed with heauenly glorie diuine beauty as with a robe although by distinct degrees as it is said 1. Cor. 15.40 The glory of the heauenly bodies is one and the glorie of the earthly bodies is another c. and Dan. 12.3 by the words of Christ Mat. 13.43 comparing them to the brightnesse of the Sun affirming that the Saints shall be like the Angels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 22.30 it is concluded that they shall be bright or cleare yet without preiudice to their substance quantity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is a continuall accident to a bodily nature But the bodies of the vniust shall rise againe immortall and incorruptible indeede and yet subiect to suffer because they shall be vexed with vnmeasurable torments and sorrowes and shall cōtinually remaine on liue without food and other helps that besides their intent they may suffer due punishment saith Hierome in hell in eternall reproach and without light holden vnder infernall darknesse bound hand and foote in weeping and wailing Yet must we not dispute curiously of the manner and forme of the resurrection beyond the word of God What shall be the state of the Godly soules The glorious image of God shall shine in them 1. Their minde or vnderstanding shal be ful of wisdome and the knowledge of God which God shall immediately reueale vnto them by no seruice of men or Angels because God shall be all in all 1. Cor. 15.28 that is he shall worke in all the elect all those things which appertaine to their full and perfect blessednesse but yet in that measure wherunto euery one was appointed by God a 1 Cor 13.12 Eph. 4.14 23 Col. 1.10 2. Their will shall be ful of iustice holines the perfect loue of God their neighbour shall be most ready earnest to performe obedience vnto God b Ezech 11.19 3. All their affections shal be most pure not grosse nor muddy nor shal they disquiet their minds finally there shal bee a perfect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or comlye disposition of all the faculties of the soule For then saith Bernard God will fulfill the rationall soule of the godly with the light of wisdome the irrationall part of the soule with reasonablenesse the angrie part with perfect quietnesse What is the end of Resurrection That all mankinde entirely might be iudged at the tribunall seat of God and so the rewards of obedience giuen to the godly and to the vngodly their deserued punishments c 2 Cor 5 10 Ioh 5 29 that is that those wholy in soule and bodie may enioy a blessed and perpetual happinesse wirh Christ their head and these wholy may be deliuered to eternall torments with Sathan their head and his wicked Angels and so that Christ may raigne truely and perfectly for euer To be short that the Church might tryumph gladly with Christ her Spouse for euer and the enemies of Christ might for euer lie prostrate and subdued vnder his feet What is the vse of the Doctrine of Resurrection 1. It is a common comfort 1. Against all calamities persecutions sicknesses and despights wherewith our bodies are molested in this life a Ioh. 19 25 2. Against our sorrow for the death of friends b 1 Thes 4 13 3. Against the terrour of death approaching c Revel 14.13 2. It is a bridle whereby we are withdrawne from sinne as a spurre wherewith we keepe our bodies holy and pure vnto immortall glorie and by which we are stirred vp to goe on forward in true godlinesse and holinesse Whereupon saith Hierome Whether I eate or drinke or doe any thing else alwaies that terrible voice soundeth in mine eares Arise yee dead come vnto iudgement 3. It warneth vs that wee honour the bodies of the Saints that we bury them honorably and that wee keepe cleane those places wherein the bodies of the Saints as it were brought a sleepe do lie hid vntill they shall bee raised vp by the trumpet of the Archangell What is the contrarie hereunto The errour of the Atheists who call death the last end of all things and the destruction of the whole man which was also the errour of the Sadduces who professed that there was no Resurrection of bodies and that there was a mortalitie of the Soules 2. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Regeneration and transmigration of the soule from one bodie to another an errour of the Pythagoreans who affirme that Euphorbus was turned into Pythagoras and Homer into a Peacock The errour also of the Chiliasts who abusing that place Reuel chap. 20 ve 5. by which a certaine number for an indefinite is signified the time wherin we remaine now vnder the protection of Christ in his kingdome which is the church Imagin that Christ shal raign on the earth a thousād years together with the Saints in great delights exceeding pleasantnesse of bodie when on the other side the Scripture affirmeth that Christs kingdom shall be eternall and that there shall be no end to the blessednes of the elect nor to the torment of the reprobate 3. The errours of such as are curious whereof some dreame that the soules shall rise with the bodies as though man dyed wholy others as the Maniches that the soules shall put on new bodies in steede of the former by that meanes making a creation of new bodies not a resurrection of the same others also that the soules being separated from their bodies doe sleepe and shall bee raised vp with the bodies 4. The opinion of Hymenaeus and Philetus who not discerning the spirituall resurrection from the bodily said the resurrection was past alreadie a 2. Tim. 2 18 5. Their Errour who teach that by the resurrection bodies shall be essentially changed into the nature of spirits 6. The doating opinion of Origen who taught that an Ayrie or diuine bodie should rise againe but not a fleshie 7. The errour of the Mahumedists and Saracens who imagine that meates and drinke shall in verie great abundance be ministred to the blessed and that they shall haue plenteous exercise of carnall pleasure moreouer also that the bruit beasts shall bee raised from the dead The eight and
their hands and that he shall be our Iudge whose brethren we are and the members of his bodie who is a most louing Iesus that is a Sauiour Patron Aduocate Redeemer and Intercessor for vs who laid downe his life for vs and who hath solemnly promised euerlasting life to all them that beleeue in him Rom. 8.32 VVho shall condemne It is Christ that maketh intercession Whereupon we haue good cause to wish for that day according to the saying of Christ When these things beginne to come to passe then looke vp for your redemption draweth neere Luke 21.28 So that it is a merueile which Tertullian in his Apolegetic cap. 38. writeth that Christians were wont to pray for the deferring of the end seeing we daily desire the comming of Gods kingdome 3 It terrifieth the wicked because him whom now they refuse for their Sauiour they shall finde to be their iudge who shall adiudge them to eternall torments VVhat is contrarie hereunto 1 The heathens opinions of the worlds eternitie 2 The Decree of Origen and the Chiliasts that at length a thousand yeares after the Resurrection all shall be saued 3 The errour of them who beside the iudgement that ensueth presently at the first seperation of soule and bodie thinke there doth not an other vniuersall iudgement remaine And of others who thinke that the soules of the godly are not rewarded in heauen nor the soules of the vngodly punished in hell before the day of iudgement 4 The wicked opinion of those mockers who denie or contemning that iudgement or scoffingly asking when that shall be which is so long deferred 2. Pet. 3.3 who so soone as they heare that the last iudgement shall bee cauill As the Epicures and Stoicks cauilled Act. 17.32 following Manilius who saith The fathers savv no other neyther shall posteritie beheld any other 4 The curiositie of them who eyther vpon some fained Reuelation as the Circuncellions the Anabaptists the Enthusiasts who were wont to spread their prophecies amongst the common sort and to set downe the verie certaine yeare moneth and day of iudgement or vpon some position and aspect of the Starres or on some imaginarie supputations of numbers and times or on Arithmeticall calculations as this Platonists or are giuen to iucidiall Astrologie or on common prophecies or on humane authority dare define that time as they who repeat I know not what Rabbines dreame as if it were a diuine Oracle pronounced by Eâ—ias Six thousand yeares the world shall last two thousand years before the Lawe two thousand vnder the Lawe two thousand â—fter the Lawe and then shall the end be which saying may by the Historie it selfe be confuted as vaine because there was two thousand fiue hundred and thirtie yeares before the Lawe and fewer by many then two thousand yeares under the Law and it is manifestly contrarie to the saying of Christ Act. 1.7 For the end of the world doth depend neyther on the Law of nature or on course or any other cause but on the pleasure and secrete will of God onely The nine and thirtieth common Place Of Eternall life How many kindes or differences of life doe the Diuines make THree 1 There is a life of nature which the Apostle calleth an Animall life of the naturall soule being the better part of man a 1. Cor. 2.17 15 47 whereby the good and bad doe in this world one among another liue are quickened doe perceiue and vnderstand which may also be called a Bodily Temporall Naturall and Present life Whereunto the first or naturall death which is a dissolution of the bodie and the soule is opposed 2 There is a life of grace which Gods children onely in the spirituall kingdome of Christ doe enioy in this world which by way of excellency is called The life of God not so much for that it is from God as all the other three kinds of life also are as because God liueth in them that are his that this life he sheweth and approoueth b Ephe. 4.18 and it is called for the same respect The life of Christ because Christ liueth in his through a supernaturall faith and spirit and they liue vnto God and conforme their life vnto his will c Gal. 2.20 and it is called a new life a Christian life and a Renewing of the mind will and affections and it is also called a new creature a new man supernaturall and spirituall which is opposed to death in sinne and to the old man a Col. 3.3 3 There is a life of glorie whereby the soule being ioyned againe to her owne bodie shall lead a life which the Apostle calleth spirituall not in respect of the substance but of the qualities 1. Corinth 15.44 whereby the faithfull shall liue for euer and it is laid vp in Christ and in the end of the world shall be disclosed a and which is opposed to the second death and is called eternall whereof only here we are to intreat But how manie waies is aeternall life taken Two waies 1. Metonymically both for the way that is in the meanes and manner of comming to the inheritance of heauen Iohn 3.36 He which beleeueth on the sonne hath aeternall life And Cap. 17.3 This is eternall life that they acknowledge thee to be the onlie true god and whome thou hast sent Christ Iesus where by the way we may note Thee and whome thou hast sent Christ Iesus to be the subiects in this proposition and the only true God the praedicates of either subiect Also for Christ himselfe 1. Iohn 5 20. This is the true God and life eternall Efficiently indeed as he is God but as he is man and died for vs in part materially because sinne which is the cause of death was purged in his flesh in part also efficiently but by a secondarie meanes namely by his intercession good will and vertue of his sacrifice by the communication of his flesh with vs and of forgiuenes of sinnes and of life eternall which is therein partly also instrumentally because the deity quickeneth vs by reason of the substantiall vnioÌ„ through the flesh And after this sense is life aeternall begunne in the faithfull in this life 2 Properly for the estate of the blessed after this life whereof Iohn in the same 3. chapter 16. verse whosoeuer belieueth on the sonne can not perish but hath euerlasting life And. 3.7 to Tit. 9. We are heires according to the hope of eternall life By what arguments doe we proue that there is a life eternall 1 From the nature of God for seeing there is a god and the same is liuing and eternall it followeth necessarily that there is a life eternall whereby god liueth and is eternall 2 From the condition of the soule for seeing that it is immortall it followeth that there doth remaine an other life after this wherein the soule liueth by it selfe though seperated from the body and in which life she acknowledgeth and praiseth god highly 3
From the resurrection of bodies for there would be no neede of the rising againe of the bodies of the faithful if there were not a life whereunto they should rise Moreouer the articles concerning GOD of Christ of the Prouidence and of the Iustice of GOD of the soules Immortâ—â—â—â—e of the resurection of bodies of the last iudgement could not stand vnlesse this article of life eternall bee annexed vnto them 4 From the handwriting of God written in the soule of euery one for the soule it selfe often teacheth vs there remaineth a iudgment with the feare whereof they are vexed who liue wickedly and they are renued in hope who loue godlines 5 From an Argument tending to absurditie because if only in this life that is if we hope in Christ for this life sake onely so that our faith hath respect to nothing else beyond this life we were the most miserable of all men 1. Cor. 15.19 6 From the testimonies of Scripture Dan. 12.2 some shall awake vnto euerlasting life Math. 25.46 The iust shall goe vnto life eternall Iohn 10.28 I giue vnto my sheepe eternall life Hebr. 13.14 Here we haue no continuing Citie but we seeke one to come 1. Iohn 25. This is the peomise that he hath promised vs euen eternall life 7 From examples for Enoch beeing translated heere into and afterward Elias were as an earnest penie thereof a Gen. 7 24. Heb 11 8 2 Kings 2 11 So was Christ also ascending into the heauen whose pleasure is that where he himselfe is we should be with him likewise Iohn 14.3 and 17.24 8 This an article of our fath I beleeue that life euerlasting What are the Epithites whereby it is commended in Scripture 1 In commendation it is called the kingdome 1 of God 2 of the father 3 of heauen b Math. 7 21 2 Metaphorically Abrahams bosome c Luk. 16 22 by a Metaphor taken from the bosome of parents wo are said to haue and carie their little children in their bosome because the faithfull like deerely beloued children being recouered out of this miserable world are cherished and refreshed in the embracing of the father of all the faithfull and are safe and free from all the perilous stormes of this life And there is a place wherin Christ hath prepared vs a mansion as himselfe declareth Math. 8.11 Many shall come from the East and from the West shall sit downe with Abraham Isaack and Iacoh in the kingdome of heauen Augustine though where it should be Epist 99 ad Evodion confese Lib. 9 3 confesseth he knoweth not yet defineth it to bee an habitation of secret rest and affirmeth that therein liâ—â— the spirits of the blessed and there they enioy the gladsome presence of God 3 Analogically or by proportion Paradise or a place of delight and pleasantnesse e luk 23.43 by allusion to that garden planted in Eden of the situation whereof it is fond to dispute seeing it is manifest that the vniuersall earth was made waste by the Deluge 4 The house of the father a Ioh. 14.2 5 Metonymically the fulnesse of ioyes b Psal 16.11 6 The Lords ioy c Math. 25.21 7 The new holy and durable Ierusalem that shall be d Heb. 13.14 Reuel 21.10 8 An inheritance immortall and vndefiled and that withereth not reserued in heauen e 1. Pet. 1.4 9 The glorie of God because that eternall life consisteth in the communication of Gods glorie Rom. 3.23 All haue sinned and are destitute of the glorie of God 10 Our glorie for this is that alone wherein we may rest safely 1. Cor. 2.7 We speake the wisedome of God in a mysterie euen the hid wisedome which God had determined before the world vnto our glorie 11 Rest f 2. Thess 1.7 12 Refreshing g Act. 3.19 13 Peace h Luk. 1 79 14 So great happinesse as cannot be contained neither in the eies nor eares nor mind of any man i Psal 31 20 Isai 64 4. 1. Cor. 2.9 But why is it called eternall Because it shall neither be temporarie or determined in any certaine limits neither is it short vaine or subiect to any change as this our life is k Gen. 3 19 Ioh 14 5. and although it haue a beginning yet shall it neuer be taken away from them to whom it shall once be giuen l Math. 25 34 but shall last for euer without end What is life eternall It is a glorious estate wherein the elect being most perfectly ioyned vnto Christ their head after the Resurrection that shall be of the dead m Rom. 8 29 1 Câ—r 15.49 Phil. 3.21 Reve. 2 31 shall know God with his Angels in heauen after such a manner that we are not worthie yet to speake of and shall enioy his presence and praise him for euer hauing obtained the soueraigne good that Christ hath purchased for vs and shall be conformable vnto his likenes in bodie and soule as he is man Or it is the state of the blessed after this life wherein shall be a perpetuall acknowledgement of God perpetuall righteousnesse without sinne and death continuall ioy free from trouble griefe heauines and mourning n Ioh. 17.13 24 Isa 25 8. Reve 7.16 17 21.4 In a word eternall life shall be a certaine perfection of soules and bodies wherein there shall be nothing blame-worthie but according to the pleasure of God all things shall perfectly serue the will of Christ the Creator and Redeemer VVhat are the causes of euerlasting life The principall cause is God who of his mercie and free goodnes giueth and bestoweth it on vs through and for Christ our mediator a luk 12 32 Rom. 6 23. Eph. 1.5 2.5 luk 12.32 Iohn 6.40 This is the will of him that sent mee that euery man which seeth the sonne and beleeueth in him should haue euerlasting life and 1. Iohn 5.11 The meritorious very efficient cause is Christ onely Iohn 14.6 I am saith hee that way and that truth and that life The instrumentall offering and reuealing is the Gospell b Rom. 1.16 17 The instrumentall receiuing cavse is faith 1. Pet. 1.9 Receiuing the end of your faith euen the saluation of your soules The sealing cause is the holy Ghost c Eph. 1.13 14. but good workes and afflictions are not the cause of receiuing but the way of the kingdome saith Bernard And Act. 14.22 Through many tribulations must we enter into the kingdome of heauen Why is the gate called straite and the way narrow which leadeth vnto life Math 7.14 1 Because it was vtterly vnknowne and not to be found out by humane reason but Christ hath reuealed it vnto vs. 2 Because there is one onely passage vnto life through Christ not many 3 Because few enter in thereat if we compare them with the fashions of the world as the way of vertue compared to the waies of vices is narrow for that it hath but
few that trauell therin 4 Because it is vnpleasant and hard to flesh by reason of the crosse and deniall of our selues which are our companions in the way It is not therefore generally streit but in respect for vnto the Elect it is wide and broad enough What is the obiect of eternall life Surely the materiall obiect is verie God but the formall obiect is as farre as we are capable thereof the knowledge seeing enioying comprehension and adoption of God For albeit we shall most sweetly enioy the company sight and conference of Angels and all the blessed d Mat. 8.11 yet shall we not take pleasure in the ioyfull sight beneuolence and companie of them but in the delightfull beholding and fauourable enioying of God onely through Christ Math 5.8 Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God And 1. Iohn 3.2 We shall see him as he is As also the Angels felicitie consisteth in the same fruition and contemplation of God onely e Mat. 18 20 Euen as the felicitie of a Courtier in the Kings Court is if his King looke vpon him with a gracious countenance if hee loue him seeke to haue his companie long for him especially And in like sort shall we acknowledge Christ the author of so great a Benefit that we shall follow him whither-soeuer he goeth a Reve. 14 4 and we shall cleaue vnto him and shall neuer depart from his side But do not wee enioy God alreadie and see him in this earth Yea truely by which reckoning eternall life is euen alreadie begun in vs but onely obscurely and by meanes that is by creatures set before vs as it were by a certaine veile betweene but not by cleare sight indeed whereupon 1. Tim. 6.16 Noe man euer saw God or can see him Therefore wee doe see God 1 By a naturall vision in the creatures as in a glasse wherein a certaine brightnes of the Diuinitie shineth clearely b rom 1.20 2 By a specular or mysticall vision through resemblances and markes of his Diuine glorie wherof Esay 6.1 I saw the Lord sitting vpon an high throne and lifted vp and the lower parts thereof filled the Temple and the Seraphins stoode about him After which manner Moses is said to haue seene the backe parts but not the face of God that is not the verie maiestie of God Exod. 33.23 3 By the vision of faith wherein by the doctrine and doings of the Sonne we know the fathers good will towards vs whereof Christ saith Iohn 14.9 Hee that seeth mee seeth the father also Then also when our bodies are raised vp in glorie we shall see God by himselfe as hee is whom nowe we cannot any way comprehende 1 Iohn 3.2 not indeede as hee is in quantitie but in qualitie hauing no veiles betweene vs and farre more plainely then MOSES sawe him in the mountaine face to face Exod. 31.11 And after a better manner then our first Parents saw God before their fall Reue. 22.3 His seruants shall serue him and see his face Shall men know one another in this eternall life Yea verily for they shall be full of the holy spirit and of wisdom as Adam before his fall keeping as then the integritie of Gods Image acknowledged Eue whom he had neuer seene whence she was being told of no man Gen. 2.23 As Peter on the mountaine receiuing onely a certaine taste of life eternall in his mortall bodie knew by inward reuelation Moses and Elias whom he neuer saw Math. 17.3.4 yet this shall not be a carnall but a spirituall knowledge For whom is eternall life ordained For any one of what nation soeuer a Math 8 11 but not confusedly but according to that saying Rom. 11.7 The elect haue obtained it and the rest haue beene hardened Life eternall therfore is ordained for the fathers blessed onely or the Elect and consequently for them that beleeue in Christ b Io. 3.16 6.40 and doe according to his fathers will c Mat. 7 21 witnessing their faith by their works d Math 25 34. c. as well men as women as heires together of the life of grace 1. Pet. 3.7 What shall the Qualitie or Condition of eternall life bee This surelie we cannot in thought attaine vnto in this dimnesse of our vnderstanding e Isa 64 4 1 Cor. 2 9 but the perfect knowledge thereof is deferred vnto eternall life for it hath not yet appeared what we shall be 1. Ioh. 3.2 yet we learne by the proper adiuncts which tâ—e Scripture giueth to euerlasting life as much as is heere conuenient for vs what of what manner how great that is how excellent the condition thereof shall bee And first surely the Office and action of the parts and faculties of our bodie and soule shall be most perfect For there shall be all manner abolishing of sinne both in soule and bodie f Isa 60.15 16. c and freedome from deah and all troubles there shall be no death nor mourning nor crying out nor sorrow any more g and moreouer all weakenes sicknes griefe heauines old age corruption defect needines shal be wanting h for there shall be healthfull eternity and eternall health saith Bernard because the iust shall liue for euer and their saluation shall be from the Lord. Psal 37.29 Againe the office and action of the parts and faculties of our bodie and soule shall be most quick for that either part of vs shall receiue from the holy spirit whatsoeuer shall be and is necessarie vnto life and it owne action 1. Theâ—efore there shall bee a perfect knowledge of all things i 1 Cor. 15.23 for we shall bee conuersant in the eternall light of the father of lights and the verie wisdome of God shall shew it selfe vnto vs. 2 It shall haue a full sufficiencie of a blessed life for it shall need none of the helpes of this life as meate drinke apparrell light or heat of the Sunne or colde of the Moone rest or other like succours beside it selfe whereby it may bee sustained cherished or performe it actions k Psa 121.6 Rom 14.17 Rev 21 23 22.5 For euen God himselfe Schaddai shal then bee all in all and shall fill all things with all manner goodnesse 1. Cor. 15.28 For the grace of God shal be sufficient for vs wee shall liue to God and of God wee shall bee filled with the plenty of Gods glorie and God shall giue vs to drinke of a riuer of pleasure l psal 17 5 36 9 3. It shall be most holy for it shall respect nothing else but the glorie and solemne seruice of the onely true God a Isa 43 7 Eph. 1 6 And because wee shall bee holie as God is holie for wee shall be like although not equall vnto him 1. Io. 3.2 And there shall bee a Church without wrinkle and without spot holie and altogether blamelesse Ephe. 5.27 b reve 21.27 4. It shall be most
delectable because the elect shall enioy al their desires for whatsoeuer saith Bernard shall be delightfull will there bee present and there shall bee nothing to be wisht for that shall bee wanting there and they shall feele most excellent and sincere pleasure both in soule and bodie by the presence of Christ and dailie heholding of God Psal 16.11 Thou wilt shew me the path of life in thy presence is the fulnesse of ioy at thy right hand there are pleasures for euermore And 17.15 When I awake from the dead I shall bee satisfied with thine image For how great will the delight be in the beholding of that soueraigne good which is the storehouse of all good things and of all ioyes Hence proceedeth that eternall gladnesse or perpetuall and vnspeakable ioy which the holy Ghost shall stirre vp in the Elect and which none shall take from vs. Ioh. 16.22.5 A participation of Diuine nature that is not a powring out of the diuine essence but of diuine qualities into vs that is a cōmunication of Gods immortalitie glorie vertue wisdome iustice and image c 2 Pet. 14 which shall bee those white garments of the Saints the long white robes and garments of pure fine linnen and shining wherewith the elect shall be cloathed d Reue. 3.4.5 6.11 1.13 19.8 6. There shall be also a clarifying of bodies excellent beauty maiesty wherein they shall be made like to the glorious bodie of Christ Phil. 3.21 and the iust men shall shine as the sunne e Math. 13.43 and they shall glister as the brightnesse of the firmament Dan. 12 3. And they shall be as the Angels of God f Luk. 20 36 7 There shall be the Tryumph of the elect ouer the Diuel Death and Hel g Rom 16.20 Revel 20.10 14 Fellowship with al the blessed conuersation with the holy Angels perfect Loue of God and our neighbour Concord and exceeding quietnesse of all things for there they shall bee all of one minde because their will shal be none other but the will of God so that whatsoeuer they desire shal come to passe Melodie for there wee shall sing with quiers of Angels praising god without end for euer Last of all there shal be al the good gifts of body and soule such as neither the eye hath seene nor eare hath heard nor heart of man imagined 1 Cor. 2 9. who then would not desire to passe through thither with Christ by death Shall the glorie of euerlasting life be commune to all the elect after an equall measure No but as God bestoweth his gift on the elect in this life not alike vnequally so wil he crowne those gifts of his in the elect with an vnequal measure of glory in heauen For that saying of Christ is proper to the Apostles Ye shall sit iudging the twelue tribes of Israel Mat 19 28. And Paule doubteth not but that there is a peculier crowne laide vp in store for him according to the proportion of his labours 1. Thes 2.19 and so Dan. 12.3 The wise saith he shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament and they that turne many to righteousnesse shall shine as the starres for euer and euer And the Scripture doth not onely promise life eternall to the faithfull but in the same a speciall reward to euerie of them a Math 19 29 2 Tim. 4.8 This is probably perceiued by the reason of the contrary b Math 11 22.24 Hither may bee also alluded that saying of Paule 1 Cor. 15 41 For one starre differeth from another starre in glorie When shall eternall life take beginning It is begun in the minds of the faithfull in this life already when the holy spirite by the preaching of the worde doth endue their mindes with the true knowledge of God and bendeth their will to a readie obedience of his commandements yea they feele an earnest peny therof haue a most true tast of it Eph. 1.4 whence floweth that hope which cannot faile the faithfull Ro 5.2.5 We greatly reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God And hope maketh not ashamed Finally we haue passed alreadie from death to life by faith in Christ c Ioh 5.24 1 Ioh. 3.14 because what we possesse through hope we know shal be as certainly as if it were in verie deed already bestowed on vs. Yet shal we attaine the full possession consummation therof afterward in the time that God hath ordained in which after the number of those that shal be saued is fulfilled Christ our redeemer will appeare vnto vs from heauen Doe the soules of the godly already separated from their bodies enioy a perfect and absolute happinesse It is sufficient for vs to knowe that presently after the departure from the bodie the spirit returneth vnto God which gaue it Eccl. 12.7 and after the dissolution or vncoupling of the soule from the bodie it is with Christ d Phil. 1.23 In Paradise e Luk. 23.43 in peace f wisd 3.3 in rest g Heb 4.11 in comfort h Luk. 16.25 in refreshing or ease i Wisd 4.7 in securitie k Ioh. 11.15 18 in the hand of God that no anguish at all may touch it so much as slightly l Wisd 3.1 in glorifying of the name of God Yet because they looke for a resurrection of their bodies a most plentifull fruition of all good things which God hath promised to all that loue him they cannot be said to bee in a perfect absolute but in an vnperfect happines 2 Tim 4 8. There is a crowne of righteousnes laid vp for me which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that daie not to me only but vnto all them also that loue that his glorious appearing And Reue. 6.9 I saw vnder the Altar the soules of thē that were killed for the word of God they cryed with a loud voice saying How long Lord which are holy true doest not thou iudge auenge our bloud on thē that dwell on the earth Then long white robes were deliuered vnto euery one it was said vnto them that they should rest for a little vntil their fellow seruāts their brethren that should be killed euen as they were were fulfilled On the contrary 2. Pet. 2.9 saith that the vniust are so punished either with the losse of this life or with other punishments as that they are neuerthelesse reserued against the day of iudgement to be tormented with far sharper torments namely eternall punishments both in body soule What is the place of eternall life Not this earth or aerie or Elementarie Region which as yet death horror and sinne the power of darknesse and wicked spirits doe inhabit a Iob. 10.22 Eph. 6.12 2 8 and which at length shall be dissolued b 2 pet 3.10 But the heauen of heauens or the highest heauen whereinto Christ as he was man ascended being made higher then the
that our concupiscence is mortified and that it taketh not occasion to sinne by the forbidding of the Lawe as before it was wont f Ro. 7.5 6 8 9. 3 Death of the world by which the world is dead vnto the godly and that actiuely not vnto them who enter into cloysters profession of a monastical life but vnto those who for the excelleÌ„cy of the knowledge of Christ despise all things which the world esteemeth and is in loue with 2. And who renounce the workes of the world as whoaring dicing and whatsoeuer is a worke of the flesh 3. And who are not caried away with the delight of the world Againe the world is passiuely deade vnto those who in like forâ— are despised of the world for otherwise the world oftentimes were neuerthelesse dead vnto them who notwithstanding are dead vnto the world Therefore Gal. 6.14 Through Christ the world is crucified vnto me and I vnto the world And Phil. 3.8 I account all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ But the spirituall death of the vnbeleeuers or of natural men is that which may be called the death of faith or the soules death namely by which they being without Christ and his spirit being also voide of faith are dead in their sinnes in the ablatiue case Ephe. 2.5 and yet they liue in sin nor do they earnestly desire forgiuenesse and so liuing they are dead g Mat. 8.22 1 Tim 5.6 Rev. 3.1 and are said to walke in the shadowe death h Esa 9.1 3. And eternall death is a perpetuall infelicitie and misery of the whole man and it is called the second death a Rev 2 11 21.8 of which is said The death of sinners is the worst death Psal 34.22 I desire not the death of a sinner but that the sinner turne from his waies and liue Ezech. 33.9.4 A ciuill death Among Lawyers it is meant of them whose estate is altered that is who haue falne from some degrees of honour and liberty and haue not kept the reputation of an honest man But at this time we entreat of the third kinde of death What is eternall death It is the vnspeakable most wretched most fearefull and endlesse condition of the Reprobate ordained by God not in that the soule may againe be separated from the bodie or that the bodie or soule dyeth and that they cease either to be to liue to haue sense for they shall bee and shall liue continually but in that they shall bee for euer shut out both in soule and bodie not onely from all fauour and beholding the presence of God but also that they shall bee adiudged most iustly to an horrible endlesse and deserued curse by reason of their sinne b Isa 66.24 Math. 25.41 46 2 Thess 1.9 For as neither eye hath seene nor eare hath heard neither hath it entred into the heart of man what things God hath prepared for them that loue him 1. Cor. 2.9 So also neither can the greatnesse of the paines and torments which are prepared for the damned be plainly vnderstood in this life much lesse be expressed in wordes If the soule and body of the Reprobates shall haue a being and shall liue for euer Why is their future estate not called a life but a death Bicause such an estate and condition of life as theirs is euery way most miserable deserueth to be called a death not a life What are the Epithites of eternall death That the greeueousnesse of the punishment might in some sort be pouretraied it is called in scripture by termes taken from the punishments of this life as Confusion Shame eternall reproach The worme that euer gnaweth the lake of fire and brimstone Hell mourning weeping and gnashing of teeth A fierie fournace an eternall deuouring and vnquenchable fire extreame darknes out of the kingdome of light the worme that dyeth not eternall torment and the like c Isa 30.33 66.24 Math. 8.12 22 13. 25 46. Mark 9.43.47 Reue. 19.20 20.10 14 15. In which Epithites is shadowed as it were the forme what and how great the punishments of eternall death shall be what be the causes of eternall death God the most iust Iudg is the cause a farr of d Math. 25.41 Rom 2 8 2 Thess 1 5 6 8 9 The nearest cause is Satan the seducer vnto sinne and a murderer euen from the verie beginning of the worlds creation for that he slew man thorough sinne a Iohn 8 44 The subministring instrumentall cause is man himselfe consenting vnto Satan lastly sinne whereby man departed from the law of God Gen 2.17 In the day that thou eatest of the tree of the knowledge of good and euill thou shalt die the death either death aswell temporarie as eternall And Rom. 5.12 Through sinne death entred into the world And 6.23 The wages of sinne is death And. 1. Cor. 15 21. By man came death For whome is eternall death prepared For the cursed or Reprobates for the workers of iniquitie for vngodly sinners horrible murderers whoremongers witches for Idolaters and all liers b Re. 21 8 and to speake in one worde for vnbelieuers that is for those who haue not knowne God nor hearkened vnto the Gospell c, 2. Thess 1 8 that in bodie and soule they may be punished punished because they haue sinned in body and soule Math 10.28 Feare him which can destroy the body and soule in hell namely with eternall torments and therefore the substance of neither shall perish What place is ordained for eternall death That which the Hebrewes call Tophet of noise and confusion and Gehenna of a place nigh to Ierusalem situated in the field of a certaine man called Hinnon wherein the Israelites offered their sonnes to the Idoll Moloch d Iosua 15 8 Isa 30.33 2. Kings â—3 13 2. Chro. 28.3 Ierem. 7.31 which the Greekes interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a darke place a house without sun-light and Tartarum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it frighteth all which place the Latines expound Inferos of the situation a nethermost place Hell as also Abyssum that is a gulfe of vnmeasurable deapth or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a bottomeles place e Luk. 8.31 Reu. 9 20 What is Hell It is a certaine hidden and horrible place appointed by God vnto eternall torment for the damned men and euill Angels f Num 16 30.33 Esa â—0 33 Math. â— 12 25 41 2 Thess 1 9 Where is Hell It is hard to iudge and it becommeth vs not to be inquisitiue herein but to endeauour that we take heed that we one day proue not by experience where it is Yet is it somewhere nor any vpper but a nether because it is below and therefore fardest of from the highest heauen which is the seate of the blessed For the Scripture Luk 16.26 placeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a broad and large gulfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
antiquitie of errour 2 The broad way leadeth to destruction and many there bee which goe in thereat Math. 7.13 3 Hierome saith They are not the sonnes of the Saints which possesse their places but which doe their workes And succession auaileth not where there is no succession of faith and doctrine neither is succession to be tied vnto one seate vnto one place or vnto one Church for God can raise vp Pastors diuers waies and in diuers places as shal seeme best to himself Moreouer they succeed the Apostles who being lawfully thereunto called doe discharge their dutie in the Church faithfully although not in a continuall succession from the Apostles Besides God is wont when the Church is in a desperate estate to raise vp ministers after an extraordinarie manner And Tertul. lib. de praescriptionibus saith that faith ought not to be tried by the persons but the persons by faith And Ambrose de poenit lib. 1. cap. 1. They haue not Peters inheritance which haue not the faith of Peter 4 Miracles are to be iudged by Doctrine not Doctrine by miracles also there are some to be throwen into hell which haue wrought miracles in Christ name Math. 7.23 5 Also the diuel hath a Church euen frō Cain to the worlds end 6 Neither is vnitie of it selfe a note of the Church except it be ioined with faith and true doctrine a Eph. 4.3 for as there is one Church of God so is there one Babylon of the diuels saith Augustine the godly also may in some points disagree b Act. 11 2 7 The Apostle 2. Thess 2.9 saith that Antichrist shall come by the effectuall working of Sathan and that God will send an effectuall working of errour to those that loue not the truth that they should beleeue lies 8 Doctrine is the onely witnesse of holinsse Euen Sathan can transforme himselfe into an Angell of light and true holinesse floweth from a true faith 2. Cor. 11.14 Act. 15.9 Although an Angell or a Saint come downe from heauen and bring not true Doctrine he is to be reiected Gal. 1.8 And that saying of Christ by their fruits ye shall know them Math 7.20 The fathers will not haue to be vnderstood of manners but of false opinions and false interpretations 9 But the gife of prophecying is not perpetuall in the Church for that place of Ioel cap. 2.18 Doth describe the state of the Church what it should be in the time of the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church onely Act. 2.17.18 And diuels also and false Prophets may foretell some things to come c 1. Sam. 18 19 Deut. 13.2 Num. 33 7 24.3 Ioh. 11.51 10 Temporall felicitie was rather woont to bee contrarie vnto the Church d 2 Tim. 3 12 11 True Doctrine is the cause that there is one holy Apostolicke and Catholicke Church 12 Christ shewed no signe of them but said said expresly My sheepe heare my voyce Iohn 10.27 Doth the Church cease to be a Church by reason of some blemish or fault in doctrine and administration of Sacraments No as long as it keepeth the foundation which is Christ or saluation by Christ and the truth in the chiefe especiall and principall articles of faith a 1. Cor. 3.11 12.13 And the errour which a few in the Church doe hold is not the errour of the whole Church b 1. Cor. 15 12 Is euerie one bound to ioyne himselfe to the assembly of that Church which hath those true notes He is bound to this or that congregation as farre foorth as lieth in him if it be knowne to him if he can to adioine himself therunto and to professe himselfe a member thereof indeed and finally to reuerence the holy communion of it and to loue and frequent the meeting together therof c psa 27.48 42.2.5 84.1 Esai 60.8 Heb. 10.25 35 39 1. Cor. 11 21 22. For such a meeting together is the Schoole of the holy Ghost wherein is taught the word of God which is the phisicke of the soule a cleare glasse wherein appeareth the face of God the Epistle of Almightie God to his Creature wherein he hath declared vnto vs his will The meanes whereby the way of saluation is knowne by which saluation is obtained faith is nourished and kept neyther is it sufficient to haue the Scripture at home and there to read it for when Paule Ephes 4.11 saith He gaue some to be Apostles some Pastors and some teachers c he saith not he left the Scripture that euerie one might read it priuately but hee ordained a ministerie whereby some certaine men might teach others true religion But from other companies of men wherein heresie or manifest idolatrie is publikely receiued and taught and the foundation and principall point of saluation is not maintained namely Iesus Christ a good man ought to separate himselfe as hee would flie from Babylon d Isa 48.20 Ier 51.6 45 Reu. 18.4 1 Ioh. 5.21 Iohn 10.5 1 Because the Apostle 1. Cor. 5.11 Forbiddeth vs to be consorted with fornicatours or idolatours or couetous persons with drunckards or raylers or extortioners so as that we must not so much as eate with them much lesse be partakers of their euill works 2 Because there is no fellowship betweene Christ and Beliall betweene light and darknes 2. Cor. 6.15.16.17 3 Because the promises of God and benefits of Christ doe belong to Gods Church onely chap. 7.1 and therefore without the Church there is no saluation But this is to be vnderstood of the Catholicke Church because that we may obtaine saluation it is necessarie that we be ioyned with Christ but the meaning is not that those which are out of this or that particuler Church cannot be saued For although we liue among Turkes yet are we the members of Christ and of the Catholicke Church if wee haue faith 4 The same is confirmed by the example of the godly fathers who sequestred themselues from the congregation euen of the Idolatrous Israelites ordained congregations peculiar to themselues where they might worship God purelie a Gen 12.7 13 18 26 25. c. 33 20 1 King 3.2 c. 18 24 2. King 4 38 Psa 16.4 Hereupon saith Nazianzen most sweetly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I seeke Noahs Arke that I may eschew the wofull destinies Can the Church erre from the truth or fall away there from If the Church be vniuersally and in that sort as we haue before said considered as the inuisible company of the Elect triumphant in heauen and militant on earth the Church triumphant surely without doubt cannot erre because she is vtterly freed from sinne and errour the Church Militant also in the Prophets and Apostles through a singuler priuiledge in doctrine erred not and as long as she cleaueth fast vnto Christ her Sauiour and Teacher by faith and is gouerned by his Spirit and as long as she heareth the Bridegroomes voyce and followeth the written word of God as a Lampe
God vnites them to Christ and nourisheth them by the preaching of the word and by examples of true good workes a 1. Cor. 4.15 whereupon is that saying that No man can haue God for his father who hath not the church for his mother 2 The house of Christ or of the liuing God b Psal 23.6 1 Tim. 3.15 and a familie c Math. 24.45 because God dwelleth in the middest of them whome he hath receiued for sonnes through the grace of adoption of which house of liuely stones are both Pastours flocks also d 1. Pet. â—2 5 and he hath not onely vessels of Gold but euen of wood and stone also some for honour and some for dishonour 2. Tim 2.20 Whereof the most excellent most gracious most prouident most Mightie and most wise God is maister The first begotten sonne of God and Lord of his fathers house is Christ e Iohn 8 3 to whome is giuen all power And they of the houshold are all the Elect and also the children and sonnes of GOD who ought worthily and holilie to be busied in this house the Gouernours or stewards are the ministers or preachers of the Gospell f Math. 24.45 the commons or food of that familie is the very word of God out of this house the bondslaues of sinne and vnthriftinesse are at length to be cast forth g Iohn 8 35 3 The city of God h psal 46 1. Isa. 1 21 Ephes. 2.19 the faithfull city that is the i holie citie comming downe from heauen k Reue. 21.2 10. which is the society of the faithfull who depend on the excellent gouernance of God as of the onely lawgiuer and are gouerned by his word and lawes and do enioy the very priuiledges and benefits of Christ m ps 85 â—1 The wall defender whereof is God the tower and Bulwark is the calling vpon the Lord. l prou 18 10 the Armes is goodnes faith iustice and peace in the gate and foundation is Iesus And they are the citizens which are called Gods houshold seruants n Ephes 2 19 4 The inheritance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or lot of the Lord not in respect of the Pastours onely but of the sheepe also o Psal 2 8 1 Pet 53 because it is giuen vnto Christ as his owne substance that is a most acceptable and most precious treasure 5 The misticall body of Christ the head and soule whereof is Christ p Rom. 12 5 because it is quickened cherished and conserued by the spirit of Christ and is perfected by his fullnes and is coupled with Christ the head by the same spirit as by a most close and strong chaine and the members thereof doe by vertue of the same spirit grow together It is also called the fulnes of Christ a ephes 27 because although Christ worketh all in all much lesse doth he neede the supplie of anie one yet such is his loue toward the church that hee estemeth himselfe as it were lame and maimed in his members vnlesse he haue a church adioyned vnto himselfe like vnto his body members Hence it commeth that sometime Christ is briefly taken for the whole church ioyned to her head b 1. Cor. 12 12 13 Gal 3 16 so that the whole church is nothing else but the body of Christ only because it is described an whole mysticall body from the head Hence is it much more expresslie said In Christ c Rom. 6 2. 8.1 Ephes 3.6 then with Christ And hereupon Paul saith that he liueth in Christ and Christ in him Gal. 2.20 Hereupon was that speech of Christ Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Acts 9.4 that which is written Col. 1 4 Lastly from hence proceedeth all comfort 6 The hill of the Lord or the hill of Holinesse d psa 2.6 3.5 15.1 24.3 1 because it alwaies maketh toward those things which are aboue and despiseth those that are beneath 2 because there is no comming thereunto but by ascending out of the dregs of this life in the cheerefullnesse of the spirit 3 And for that the Doctrine thereof nether can nor ought to be hidd e Math. 5.14 7 It is called the Piller and Foundation of trueth 1 Tim 3 15 Not that trueth doth simply depend thereon for it dependeth on the word but because being vnderpropped by Christ and borne vp by truth it selfe it giueth a testimonie vnto the truth and doth susteine spread and defend truth by it office and seruice and laboureth diligently that truth might haue a beeing among men or els Chrysostome on this place altereth the proposition well and saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Truth is the Piller and foundation of the church 8 The church is called a vineyard f Psal 80.9 Esa 5.2 Math 21.23 Iohn 15.1 because the lord hath planted it and doth carefully trimme and deck it with his word with the giftes of his spirit doth account it precious doth bestow exceeding great care and daily thought thereon and doth conserue it wonderfully by his succour and comfort And because they that are receiued thereinto ought to bring forth the fruite of faith and charity most acceptable to God wherewith his heart may be cheared 9 The tabernacle of God g psal 15.1 bicause it hath the Lord dwelling therein and it hath not a safe or firme abiding in this life but is now then compelled to change her abiding vntill it be receiued into her true contrey So likewise is it called the temple of God h 1. Cor. 3 19. because his holy spirit dwelleth in the hearts of the faithfull The Priests wherein are all christians 1. Pet. 2.5 The propitiatorie Sacrifice for sinne is the onely sacrifice of Christ once offered for sinnes the sacrifice of thanksgiuing is 1 the preaching of the Gospell whereby the preachers doe as it were with a sword kill the beastly affections of men a Rom 15 16. Phil. 7.17 2 the offering vp of a mans owne selfe or the mortification of the flesh b Rom 12 2 calling vpon God as its Incense c Psal 141.2 faith and good workes the giuing of thankes d Psal 50 14. Ose 14.3 or the calues of our lippes and mercie the sacrifice of praier e Ose 6.6 2. Cor 9.12 Phil. 4.18 10 The louer sister and spouse of Christ f Cantic 4 5.7.8 Ephes 5.23 and the Queene and daughter of the King g Ps 45.10 because it is ioyned vnto Christ by a spirituall and firme wedlock and league and by a most sure bond of the spirit and by most chaste loue and is exalted to the participation of his loue honour and of all his goodnes being beautifull and without spott throughout because here it is spotlesse through grace in the world to come it shall be spotlesse through glorie heere vnperfectly there most perfectly Therefore is it also called a pure or chast virgine
also the Bishops that were present And the people saith Cyprian haue power especially either of electing worthy Priests or reiecting vnworthy Lib. 1. Eph. 4. for they best know the life and manners of euerie one And Theodoret when he reports how Peter was of Athanatius nominated his successor hee adds by and by that The Sacerdotall order ratified it The Magistrate the chiefe men and all the people with their acclamation approued it Yet when as afterwardes the people did seditiously desire oftentimes euill and vnworthy men It was decreed in the Counsell of Laodicea Canon 13. That the multitude should not haue power to make election not because the peoples consent should bee excluded or any thrust vpon them against their mindes Epist 17 which was forbidden in the Counsell of Antioch but that the chiefe men of the church might by wise prouision represse the foolishnesse of the people And this order Leo also sets downe The wishes of the Citezens the witnesses of the people the pleasures of the honorable the election of the Clergie are to be staied for And there is saith hee no reason it should bee otherwise And at Rome in times past so powerfull was the authority of the Emperour in creating of the Bishoppe that Gregorie Epist 5. lib. 1 saith That himselfe was constituted in the Gouerment of the Church by the commandement of the Emperour when as yet after the solemn manner he was desired of the people Otherwaies there are decrees extant in Gratian that the king shall not at his owne pleasure constitute a Bishope taking a way the Canonicall election and that such a one shall not bee consecrated of the metropolitans which shall bee promoted by such violent command With what right or ceremonie are Ministers to be ordained or consecrated and put into possession of their office In time past vnder the Law laying on of hands was vsed First in consectating of sacrifices vnto God a Leu. 1.4 Secondly in prayers and priuate blessings b Gen. 4.14 Thirdly In the consecrating of Magistrates Leuites and Priests c Num. 8.10 Christ also adding prosperous prayers vsed the same d Mat. 19.15 The Apostles therefore and Apostolicall men whether one as the chiefe in the name of the Eldershippe or moe did ordaine Ministers after they were elected by solemne prayers and laying on of hands and did as it were offer and consecrate them vnto God Whereupon the Latines called this solemne ordination and consecration The Greekes of the Ceremony did name it Laying on of hands obserued of the Apostles e Act. 6.6 13.3 1 Tim. 4 14 5.22 2 Tim. 1 6 where there is no mention made of Chrisme shauing wax-candles and such like toyes Yea further the Apostles vsed also a miraculous laying on of hands both in curing of the sick of which Christ speakes They shal lay hands vpon the sick and they shall recouer Mar. 16.18 f Act 28.8 and also in bestowing the visible gifts of the holy ghost g Act 8 16 17 9 17 19 6. the vse whereof together with other miracles hath now ceased Yet it is thought good that the former sort of laying on of hands should still be vsed not onely for decencie but that by the symbol or token of such blessing both the dignitie of the Ministery may be commended to the people also that he who is so ordained put into possession of his office may be better assured of his vocation put in mind First that he is not now his owne but adiudged to the seruice of God and his Church Secondly that a great charge is laid vpon him and therefore that he ought diligently to call vpon God that he may be able to discharge his duety Thirdly that he ought to aske and expect from God blessing helpe defēce perseuerance patience counsell comfort more full vnderstanding of the Scriptures and other gifts of the spirit 4. That he is offered vnto God for a cleane pure and chast sacrifice and therfore that he ought to endeauour to be pure both in bodie and soule But farre be all conceipt of necessity and worship for the auoiding of which many had rather vse in stead of laying on of hands the holding vp of hands or giuing of hands in token of faith loue society and consent in doctrine after the example of the Apostles which gaue vnto Paule and Barnabas the right hand of fellowship How long must we obserue the visible and ordinary calling and succession of pastors As long as order and the lawfull state of the Church shall stand be euident so that it is not lawfull for euery one rashly and without lawfull and ordinary calling to thrust himselfe into the Ecclesiasticall Ministery But when as that same order state is fallen and broken God doth himselfe extraordinarily or rather besides the wonted fashon restore the order of the Church by those whom in his vnsearchable counsell hee doth choose and stir vp for the performance of that worke What is extraordinarie calling That which is done by God himselfe or the son of God immediatly without the work ministery of man or wherby God doth of himselfe cal any to any Ecclesiastical office which is done three waies 1. Without vsing any mans seruice or suffrage but his own voice only of this sort was the calling of Abraham Moses the Prophets vnder the Law of Iohn Baptist and the Apostles h Gal. 1.1 2. When God vseth some but yet as messengers onely shewing the calling and commandement of God as Aaron and the tribe of Leui by Moses the messenger between a Ex. 4.14 28.1 and Elizeus by Elias sent vnto him After which sort we do not read that any was called of Christ as vnto the function of the ministery but onely in respect of some other certaine worke as Philip was called by the message of the Angell to Baptise the Eunuch b Act. 8 Ananias sent to Baptise and comfort Paul the Apostle ordained by God to bee an Apostle Act. 9.10.11 And so also were Barnabas and Paul by the denunciation of the Prophets not vnto the Apostleship but vnto that first iorney out of Antioch c Act. 13 3. By his inward inspiration he sends hither and thither of this kind was the iorney of Philip before that time a Deacon onely into the citie of Samaria without the priuity of the Apostles after the scattering abroad of the Church of Ierusalem d Act. 8.4.5 14 of this sort also was the calling of those men out of the saide scattering who first preached the Gospell in Phoenicia and Cyprus and did happily begin the Church of Antioch without the knowledge of the Apostles e Act. 11 20 21 22 and of this manner and sort also was the calling of many in Fraunce and the lowe contries whose calling the crowne of Marterdom hath confirmed What if any do bragge that he hath an extraordinary calling by
by latine signification whereby hee is in the Latine phrase so called who is first in order though not superiour in degree With what titles are the ministers of the word adorned in the Scriptures With many and sundry wherby they are admonished of the dignity and duety of their charge for they are called 1. Angels a Malach. 2.7 3.1 Reu. 1.20 because being sent vnto vs by God they declare vnto vs the will of God 2. Seers b 1 Sam 9.9 and Prophets because they foretell of things to come concerning the saluation of the beleeuers and the damnation of the reprobates they expound vnto vs the Oracles of God propound nothing of their owne but onely that that God hath spoken vnto them 3. Bishops or ouerseers and watchmen c Ezeh 3.17 33.7 act 20 28 because they are set as Centinels and scoutwatches that they may watch for the saluation of the people 4. Embassadors d 2. Cor. 5 20 because they ought onely to deliuer those things which they haue in commandement from God and not their owne 5. The seruants of God e Titus 1.1 and seruants of Iesus Christ f Rom. 1.1 because they must regard and doe those things that are Gods and not their owne i Luk 12.42 6. Gods witnesses g Ioh 15.27 Act. 1â—8 because they haue beene vnto God truely vndoubtedly conscionably and faithfully a sure witnesse approued by the word of God and that not in words onely but in life and death yea and with their bloud if neede be 7. Preachers h Mar. 3.14 because they preach and proclaime the Gospell concealing nothing thereof Mat. 16.19 8. Faithfull disposers and Stewards of the mysteries of God because they giue euery one their portion in due season and k 1 Cor. 4.1 dispose all things according to the will of their Lord that which the Lord hath committed vnto them they deliuer from hand to hand And because they haue receiued the keyes from the Lord wherby they open the kingdome of heauen to the beleeuers and shut it to the vnbeleeuers l 9. The light of the worle m Mat. 5.14 because they should shine before others in doctrine and manners 10. The salt of the earth n because they should not be themselues foolish and vnsauorie but ought to season others with the salt of Doctrine and life 11. Husbandmen o Mat. 12.2 1 Cor. 3.9 and sowers p Isa 32.20 Mat. 13 32 and planters and reapers because they should q Mat. 9.37 Ioh 4 38 plow vp the hearts of men by the preaching of the lawe and fit them for the receiuing of the seede of Gods word and throw this seede into mens hearts the force and increase whereof is onely from God alone 12. Leaders and r Ioh. 10.2 Sheepheards of soules because they must feede nourish and refresh the flocke of Christ with heauenly foode gouerne them with the sheepehooke of Ecclesiasticall discipline and take care that the sheepe be not deuoured of the wolues nor infected with the poyson of peruerse Doctrine nor with the contagion of euill manners 13. Priests 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not in that they offer vnto God either Christ or any other propitiatorie sacrifice but because by the ministery of the Gospell they withdrawe men from the profanenesse of the world and offer and present them before God and set them vpon the Altar Christ Iesus by whose obedience they are iustified and by whose spirit they are sanctified to the end their oblation may be made holy and acceptable before God through Christ Rom. 15.16 14. Begetters and Fathers a 2. King 6.21 1 Cor. 4.15 Galat. 4.19 for honours sake in respect of them whom they teach and Sauiours b Obadia vers 21 1 Tim. 4.16 in which sence they are said to remit sinnes which otherwise is proper to God alone d Mar. 2 17 but instrumentally because the spirit of God in the preaching of the word is powerfull in the regenerating e 1 pet 1.3 23 of the elect 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fellow workers with God ministers and f 1 Cor 3 9.10 builders 16 The trumpet g Isa 58.1 of God because they must proclaime perpetual warre to the wicked and must stirre men vp to warre against the deuill and sinne 17. The voice of God h Mar. 1.3 18. Fishers of men i Mat. 4.19 19. The feete of those that bring the glad tidings of peace and good things k Rom 10.15 20. Presbyters that is to say Elders because they must auoide youthfull inconstancie and lightnesse and embrace and vse such grauity as may procure them authoritie and credit among the people 21. Lastly Christ could no way more honorably set fourth his ministers then when he saith of them Luk. 10.16 Hee that heareth you heareth mee hee that despiseth you despiseth mee And Paul 2. Cor. 3.8 could attribute nothing more glorious and excellent vnto the ministerie then when he said That it is the ministerie of the spirit of righteousnesse of life eternall and of reconciliation 2. Cor. 3.8.9 What is the office of pastors l Ioh. 21.15 To speake in the name of God or to feede the flock of Christ with the pure that is the onely word of God and that learnedly faithfully sincerely constantly freely without respect of persons or any euill affection of the minde a Ier. 1.7 teaching modestly b 2. Cor. 10 13 14. defending the trueth reprouing c Tit 1.9 errors not with scoffes but with argumentes rebuking offences admonishing all and singuler of the calamities and tribulations to come which accompany or follow the preaching of the Gospell By the example of Christ d Ioh. 15.18 and of Paule e 1. Thess 3 â— comforting the heauie hearted confirming those that are readie to fall prouoking those that are sloathfull often to beate vpon righteousnesse faith hope charity and good workes both in publick and in priuate 2. To administer the Sacraments according to Christs institution 3. To gouerne his flock with spirituall discipline 4. To pray for the flock 5. To haue a care of the poore 6. To be themselues the patterne of the flock in Doctrine in life and in the crosse and to beware that they do not pull downe that with their euill maners whith they build vp with sincere and wholsom Doctrine or as the prouerbe is that they build not heauen with their words and hell with their workes and that they be not like the Carpenters which built the Arke of Noe for they preparing an Arke for others whereby they should be freed from the Deluge perished themselues in the midst of the floud a 1. Tim. 1.3 18 19 1 Tim. 4.12 2 Pet. 5.3 What is the cause that should moue the pastors to such an earnest desire of feeding the sheepe of Christ The loue of the Prince of Pastors our Lord Iesus Christ who gaue himselfe for his
Sathan is not in respect of bodily affliction as some doe expound it seing Ecclesiasticall censures doe not appertaine to the bodie as ciuill doe but properly vnto the soule but amongst the Iewes there was casting out from the Synagogue a Ioh. 9.22 and to be cut off from the people b Gen. 17.14 Leuit. 7.2 and to be reputed for an heathen and Publican that is for profane and altogether irreligious c Mat. 18.17 but to bee excommunicated amongst Christians is to lose the right of a Christian citie vntill he repent and to bee made a vassall of Sathan who ruleth out of the Church Who are to be cited to this censure Not altogether aliants such as this day the Iewes and Turkes are neither Schismaticks hereticks and such as haue made a secesssion altogether from the Christian Church or such as neuer did associate theÌ„selues to the true Church but those especially which yet are as conuersant in the bosome of the Church and haue not yet manifestly gone to them of a separation the Apostle testifying if any being named a brother that is which doth professe himselfe a member of the Church be an Adulterer a couetous person or an Idolater or slanderer or drunkard or an extortioner with such an one eate not nor haue any commerce with him for what haue I to do to iudge of them without doe not you iudge those that are within take away therefore the euill one from amongst you 1. Cor. 5.11.8 Who is the Author of the Ecclesiasticall censure God himselfe for alwaies from the beginning of the world this discipline was vsed in the Church of God wherby the Church in generall was not onely discerned from men which were manifestly profane as in times past before the flood the sonnes of God that is the godly which were deriued from the posteritie of Seth from the sonnes of men that is from the wicked of Caines familie d Gen. 4.26 6 4 but those which did misdemeane themselues were cast out of the bosome of the Church in which sense the ancient fathers thought Caine to bee cast out from the presence of the Lorde And those which were of mature yeares being vncircumcised if they did neglect circumcision or being by their parents neglected was approued of them were cut off by the commaundement of God from his people that is from the societie of the Saints g Gen. 17.14 and by the law of God diuerse rites concerning pollution as of the leaprosie and other seuerings purgings and expiations a Leuit. 5 1.2 13.2.40 14.2 Numb 5 2 6 19. were appointed to the consistorian Synagogue Lastly Christ himselfe hath expresly appointed this order being as we haue learned deriued vnto vs from the Church of Israell b Mat. 18.18 and Paul himselfe at Corinth and else where hath commanded the same to be kept c 1 Cor. 5.1 2.3.4.5 c. 1. Tim. 1.20 and 2. Thes 3.14 saith d 1. Cor. 1.2.18 if any harken not to our speech by Epistle marke him e 1. Tim. 4.14 to wit with the note of excommunication Who ought to haue the power of excommunication The Bishop and the Gouernours of the Church which the Pastor ought to denounce as it is apparant 1. Cor. 5.4 saith Paul being assembled with my spirit for the whole Church ought to haue notice of the same otherwise how can she auoid the familiar society of the partie excommunicated for it is manifest wheÌ„ Christ did dispute of this thing f Mat. 18.17 that he ment the consistorie or the Ecclesiasticall Senate applying his speach to the custome of his times And the power of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was in their power which were called the chiefe rulers of the Synagogue g Mar. 5.22 who did also manage the affaires of particular Churches Examples heereof we haue Ioh. 9.22 h 12.42 16.2 and Paul 2. Cor. 16. saith that it is sufficient that such a man was rebuked not in priuate not publick before the whole Church but of many namely being done in the consistorie Whence it is manifest that all the excommunications of that Antichrist of Rome and all his Hierarchie are in trueth none at all How farre forth may a lawfull conuocation vse this spirituall sword Not at their owne arbitrement or priuate authority but. 1. By a precedent lawfull knowledg 2. Vpon iust causes 3. By the prescript of Gods word 4. In the feare of the Lord. 5. In the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that is Gods name being called on as it beseemeth them who do not regard theit owne worke but the Lords businesse according to his worde and with the power of the Lord a 1 Cor. 5.4 6 with the spirit of meeknesse and with especiall clemencie and charity b Gal 6.9 for that which is vnlawfully and wickedly acted on earth cannot be ratified in heauen Vpon whome ought it to be exercised Vpon blaspheemers enemies of Gods glory his trueth obstinate sinners hereticks and seducers worshippers of Idols Schismaticks or Sectaries periured or faithlesse and on open malefactors as rebels to the admonitions of their superiours murtherers whoremongers vsurers railers drunkards extortioners inordinate liuers and such as are condemned in their owne conscience and after their conscience hath beene conuinced do perseuere in their obstinacie vnbridled vncorrigible despising all Christiâ—â— admonition but present not absent c Mat. 18.17 1 Cor. 5.11 2 Thess 3 1â— Tit. 3 11. From what things is the excommunicate person excluded Not only from the participation of the Sacraments for this is only a suspention but from the whole bodie and benefite of the Church and from the ordinarie conuersation speech cohabitation society of life with other meÌ„bers of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for wee must haue no voluntarie familiar for our minde sake coÌ„mixtion coÌ„sociation or fellowship with any excommunicate person e Rom 16.17 2. Thes 3.14 couple not or consociate not your selues to him 1. Cor. 5.11 But he must be as an Ethnick and publican to vs as Christ doth aduertise vs. Mat. 18.17 neither must we eat with him neither receiue him into our house neither salute him 1. Cor. 5.11 d 2. Ioh. 5.10 but we must fly from him and yet so as our children wife subiects in respect of the magistrate be not exempted from due reuetence least there be a confusion of all neither must they for the offence of the maister of the familie bee accounted as excommunic te prouided that they do not by their conuersation with him giue any assent to his crime As for others they must auoide an excommunicate person Notwithstanding he is not to be depriued of the benefit of the f 1 Cor. 14.2 word by which meanes the offender may bee reclaimed 2. Thess 3 14 if any doe not yeeld obedience to our speech haue no fellowship with him yet saith the Apostle Admonish him as
it bee to the euening or from Supper to the dinner of the next day following or of both as also from all other delights and sports of the bodie so farre forth as mans nature is able to abstaine either for one day or many And if we must fast many daies and so some refreshing is to bee taken yet it must be a very sparing and slender diet without any dainties onely for necessitie not for pleasure with a lowlines of the minde simply seeking for the mercifull clemencie of God The Grecians call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a primatiue particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is not to eate at all or a fasting from meat as Suidas doth expound it e Leuit. 16.29 3 32 2 Sam. 1 12 3.35 Act. 10.30 I sat fasting vntill the euening at my house Dan 10 2 3 I did mourne for the space of three weekes I did eat no dayntie bread neither did I taste any wine or eate any meat How manifold is fasting Twofold publick which is commaunded by authoritie of them who are gouernours of the Church and by reason of vrgent necessitie is celebrated by that Church in some publicke place of which sort were those fasts in the old Testament somtimes from one sometimes from more meales vntill the euening so that sometimes the verie creatures were denyed foode a Ier. 37 All which were celebrated either in the Tabernacle or Temple or Eclesiasticall conuocation b Iud. 20.26 Ier. 3.6.9 Ioel. 1.14 2.17 or before the temple or in any other publick place as in Mitspa that is in the watchtower which place was in the confines of the Beniamites being situate c Iud. 4.10 as it were in the middest of the countrie appointed for places of meetings d Iud. 20.1 1 Sam. 7.5.6 and in the New Testament Act. 13.2 and 14 27. Priuate fasting is that which is performed by any priuate person at his owne discretion whether hee doe it vpon priuate or publick necessitie as when hee doth acknowledge his sinnes or feeleth Satans temptations or when hee will obtaine any thing of God 2. Sam. 12.16.17 Psalm 35.13 I put on sackloth when they were sick and I did humble my minde in fasting and my prayer returned into mine owne bosome e Dan. 9.3 Neh. 1.4 Luk. 2.37 Act. 10.30 Mar. 2.18 In obseruation of this fast the antient did confesse their sinnes did weepe and cloathed themselues in sackcloaths they went crooked f Psa 35.14 they did rend their garmentes they wallowed in the dust g Isa 58.5 and put ashes vpon their heads h Da◠9.3 Hest 4.1 but these were but a partie of the paedagicall institution of the Olde Testament i Mat. 5.27 because Christ hath so abrogated those rites that hee hath now left them free What cautions are to bee obserued in fasting for the auoiding of superstition First of all there is required a spirituall or as some say an allegoricall fast which is the purifying of the heart by faith in Christ abstinencie from all the meate and leuen of maliciousnesse from vnlawfull desires luxury enuying fraude anger malice couetousnesse c. and from all offences idolatry theft rapine adultery lying strife c. as it is recorded Ier 14. When they fast I will not heare their prayers because they cease not from sinne we must rent our hearts and not our garments Ioel. 2.3 neither doth God greatly esteeme fasting yea it is rather hypocrisie and Pharisaicall fasting vnlesse the inward affection of the heart be present a true sorrow for sinne and a displeasure with a mans owne selfe true humiliation true griefe in the feare of God and a true endeauour to practise righteousnesse and charitie k Isa 58.5.6 7 2. Wee must take heede that we doe not thinke it a meritorious worke pacificall satisfactorie for sins a satisfaction of our vowe or kinde of Diuine worshippe or a meanes to honour Saints l Is 58.3 Zech. 7.5 Luk. 18.12 3. That there bee no superstition put in obseruation of times daies or meats as of flesh of white meates and fishes a Col. 2.2 For the ancient in former times did eate nothing m Isa 58.5 when they fasted but spent the time wholy in mourning in humility of minde confession of their sinnes and the lawe of a set fast to wit the tenth day of the seauenth moneth to be celebrated b Leu. 16.29 23.27.5 doth not binde in the new Testament Zech. 7.5 Este 9.21 much lesse the fastings of the Iewes instituted by humane tradition And Christ saith that when the crosse and calamities and persecutions doe come they doe demonstrate the time of fasting to the Disciples of the new Testament For when the bride-groome shall be taken away then saith hee shall they mourne and fast in mourning Math. 9.15 but the godly now that the worldly discipline of the Old Testament is abrogated may vse any meats by Gods leaue without offence to him or scandal of conscience 1 Tim. 4.4 Euerie creature of God is good and nothing is to be refused if it be receiued with thanksgiuing d Mat. 15 11 Rom. 14.14 1 Cor. 10.25 Act. 10.15 and Christ himselfe did eat rosted meat with his disciples to wit the flesh of the pascal lambe What is the end and vse of lawfull fasting 1 It doth macerate aflict bring vnder and correct the flesh that it runn not to riot or els causeth the flesh to be subiect to the spirit least the body being as the beast of the soule as the fathers speake by ouermuch delicacie being ouermuch fatted doe ouerwhelme the minde and spurne against the spirit Deut. 31.15 1. Esd 8.21 I haue published a fast that we might aflict our selues before the Lord. And as Paul speaketh 1. Cor 9.27 I beat downe my bodie bring it into subiection both of the minde and spirit Psa 109.24 But this must man so doe as he take heed that the body by ouermuch fasting abstinence or bad vsage be not so weakned that it being ill at ease the soule cannot execute her functions such a kinde of abstinēce Paul doth condemne Col. 2.23 and commaundeth Timothie that he drinke water no more but vse a little wine Ioel. 1.14 Neh. 4 for his stomacke sake often infirmities 1. Tim. 5.23 2 That we may be better and more feruently fitted for prayers and holy meditations and exercises of repentance because a full bellie causeth security whereupon these two fasting praier are ioyned togither in the scriptures Luk. 2.37 Anna did not departe out of the Temple but did labour in fasting and prayers Math 17.21 1. Cor. 7.5 that you may be giuen to fasting and prayer 3 That it may be a testimonie of our mourning for sinnes a 1 Sam. 7.6 of our submission and humiliation before God whilst we will confesse our guilt before God Psalm 35.13 I did humble my soule in fasting Hetherto of
Christs bloud doth take away the thirst of the soule 3 As wine doth make glad the heart of man b Psal 10.15 so also the promises concerning Christ do make glad the soule 4 As wine doth heat the bodie and maketh vs more cheerefull and readie to doe our businesse so the bloud of Christ receiued by faith doth quicken the soule vnto all good motions and so the vertue of the spirit doth stirre vs vp and maketh vs more nimble vnto all good wokes 5 As wine driueth away coldnes so the bloud of Christ driueth away the coldnes of loue and charitie 6 As win◠maketh vs more secure and more bold so the bloud of Christ receiued by Faith doth make vs secure and quiet before God and more constant in confession that there may be nothing at all which we ought to feare 7 As wine maketh vs wise so the bloud of Christ receiued by faith maketh vs wise in the confession and commemoration of Christs benefits 8 As wine driueth away the palenesse of the face maketh the face of man to shine as with oyle c Psal 104 15 so the bloud of Christ doth turne the colour of the soule being pale with feare of death into the verie colour of the Rose that is to say it appeaseth our consciences it maketh vs faire in the presence of God that wee may appeare before him with a fayre and ruddie face that is to say iust and accepted What if bread such as wee haue and wine be wanting in some countries with what signes is the supper to be administred With those earthly nourishments and corporall meats which all doe vse in that countrey in stead of bread and wine meate and drinke for this doth agree with the minde of Christ From hence it was granted to the Nouergian Priests as Volaterranus witnesseth necessitie requiring it that they did conscrate the mysticall cup without wine with that which they had in common seeing that wine caried into the countrey is quickly corrupted by the great force of the cold VVhat need is there now of those two signes that is to say of bread and wine seeing that the whole humanitie of Christ consisting of his parts of bodie and bloud doth liue glorious in the heauens and by reason of concomitancie that is to say a naturall ioyning together of the liuing bodie and the bloud the whole may be signified and giuen in seuerall kindes and where the quicke bodie is present there also must the bloud and soule be present and by reason of the hypostaticall vnion the diuinitie also may be there and so there may be no controuersie moued concerning those things that be equiualent but one may suffice in steed of two From whence is that Rime of Thomas Caro cibus sanguis potus manet tamen Christus totus sub vtraque specie that is to say The flesh is meate the bloud is drinke yet Christ remayneth whole vnder both kindes 1 Because the same reason of concomitancie doth belong to the Priests which notwithstanding celebrating the Masse will alwaies vse the whole sacrament 2 Because Christ Iesus who is the wisedome of the Eternall Father commending to his Church nothing superfluous ordayned those two signes and of set purpose commended the vse of the cup to all saying Drinke ye all of it to signifie the drinking of one and the same bloud shed for many common to all the faithfull without difference of Nation of sexe of estate But for mens conceipts the commaundement of God is not to bee violated who called distinctly and exactly bread the bodie not the bloud and wine the bloud not the bodie Neyther can the Church change the matter or forme 3 Because neyther for the connexion of parts in the thing signifyed is a diuulsion or diuision of the parts to be made in outward rite or ceremonie 4 Because there is not made an inclusion of Christ into the Sacramentall signes For Christ is present in the Supper not for the bread but for the man 5 Because that bodie and that bloud of Christ is not in this action represented vnto vs sacramentally as now the whole indiuided humanitie of Christ doth liue glorious but so farre forth as they were offered vnto death for vs vpon the crosse the bloud being shed out of the bodie for the words added to the signes doe plainly crie that the bodie and bloud of Christ are offered and exhibited to vs in the Supper as things separated in the sacrifice of the Crosse From whence we must conclude seeing that the concomitancie of the bodie and bloud cannot agree to the death of Christ for to be in the bodie and to be shed out of the bodie are things contrarie that that concomitancie is directly contrarie to the institution of Christ Neyther is the hypostaticall vnion of God and man therefore broken which is not broken in death although the soule and bloud be separated from the bodie Rightly therefore Beda The bread is referred to the bodie of Christ mystically the wine to the bloud And the ancient fathers spake no otherwise of this mysterie then if daily in the administration of the Lords Supper he should be slaine die and be sacrificed for vs This is in the cup saith Chrysostome which flowed out of his side and we are partakers of it But what If a man at this day be conuersant in those places where one part of the Supper is taken from the laity shall he altogether abstaine from the vse of the communion It were farre better for him to abstaine especially if hee haue learned out of the former doctrine of the Gospell that that corruption doth fight with the word of God For it is a great sin to consent to the least pollution of Christs institution against conscience Rightly therefore Ambrose He is vnworthie of the Lord which doth celebrate a mysterie otherwise then it was deliuered of him for he cannot be deuout which doth presume otherwise then it was giuen from that author What did Christ when he had taken the bread Hee instituted signes of a second kind that is the outward actions of them which do administer the Supper or rites of dispensation of the Lords Supper wherein he went before all ministers by his example What rites are they Hee gaue thanks to the father to whom he gaue all the thanks of our redemption as it were the chiefe cause thereof and in the vse as well of the Supper as of daily meat and of other things he taught vs to doe the same a Iohn 6.11 1 Tim. 4.5 by his example Moreouer also with blessing and thāksgiuing for the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is blessed and gaue thanks are vsed one with another Mat. 26.26.27 concerning the Lords Supper Mark. 14.22.23 not with the signe of the Crosse as the popish Cleargie ignorantly doe thinke as though he vsed coniuring but with blessing that is with prayers vnto God he prepared he appointed and he sanctified the bread
as also the wine to an holy vse For although the word Benedicere that is to blesse be vsed 1. Concerning God blessing the creatures eyther by a generall action as Gen. 1.28 Or blessing the Church by a speciall action as Numb 6.24 For Benefacere that is to doe well vnto because God in saying doth bring to passe giueth good things eyther corporall or spirituall or moreouer concerning men eyther towards God as Blessed be the Lord God of Israell Luke 1.68 For to thanke and praise God or towards other men for to pray for Math. 5.44 as Blesse them that curse you and to gratulate b Luk. 1.42 yet notwithstanding oftentimes it signifieth the same which is to dedicate or consecrate that is to separate from profane vse to appoint an holy vse according to Gods ordinance as Gen. 2.3 God blessed the seuenth day and sanctified it From whence Ecumenius saith that the Cup of blessing which we blesse is all one thing as if it should be said which we reuerence with praiers giuing of thanks From hence commeth consecration or sanctification and blessing whereby not with a meere Historical reading of the text of the Epistle to the Corinthians or of the Gospell but with praiers with giuing of thanks with a plaine faithful repetition of the words of the Institution and of the promise of Christ alwaies effectual with a liuely significatiue exposition moreouer with all that Lyturgy or holy action which Christ commaÌ„ded vs to performe as he himself did wherin God is effectual those which were vulgar common helps of nourishing the body are made sacrameÌ„ts of the body bloud of Christ appointed set out for quickning meat drink so are translated from common natural meat to holy and spirituall meate forasmuch as they are appointed to this vse and office that it may be the bodie and bloud of Christ not of it owne nature but by diuine institution which ought to be rehearsed against Faustus booke 20 Ch. 13 and declared that faith may haue what to embrace both in the word and in the Elements Augustine saith Noster panis calix certa consecratione mysticus fit nobis non nascitur That is Our bread and cup by a certaine consecration is made but not borne mysticall vnto vs. Therefore they are deceiued which referre the consecration onely to those words This is my bodie and this is my bloud and they which doe interpret the consecration concerning the hid vertue of those words which they call operatorie whereby the substance of the bread is changed and an inclusion made of the bodie and bloud of Christ For the Lord did not speake to the bread but to the Apostles when he saith concerning the bread Take Booke 7 Epist 63 Apologie 2 book 1. Epist 1 booke 4. Ch. 57 Booke 4. of the Sacram. Chap. 4 and eate this is my bodie c. And Gregorie saith that The Apostles added the Lords prayer to consecration Iustinus saith that the Eucharist was performed with prayer Cyprian saith with inuocation of the highest God Irenaeus saith with giuing of thanks which is the thing which the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 10.16 The cup of blessing which we blesse Ambrose saith with the words and speech of the Lord Iesus And what those words are he declareth chap. 5. reciting the words of institution and Augustine saith The word commeth to the Element and so is made the Sacrament But for the Canon of the Masse without which the Popish Cleargie doe denie that eyther consecration or participation can be made no scripture doth teach that it was taught by Christ and his Apostles but it is a pontificiall ordinance sowen together like vnto pieces of many authors and diuers times and stuffed with many blasphemies against Christ What did Christ after the blessing The bread being taken he brake it and he brake it not only because hee would deuide it but because of representing his death Is the breaking or cutting of bread an indifferent ceremony It is not but essentiall and Sacramentall wholy belonging to the end or scope and moreouer to the forme of the holy Supper as also the powring in of wine into the cup forasmuch as by it the faithfull do behold with the eyes of their mind Christ not onely bestowing himselfe for vs but as it were torne in peeces beaten to peeces broken in peeces with vnspeakeable torments of minde and body and torne a sunder euen to the most violent separation of the soule from the bodie and according to his humane nature butchered as it were into two parts and trickling downe drops of bloud for our saluation Not that his bodie was broken in verie deed For not a bone in it ought to be brokeÌ„ as was shadowed out by tâ—e Paschal Lamb a Ioh. 19.33 36 Exod. 124. but we cal it broken because then it was pulled a sunder his side opened his hands and feete pierced at length also the bodie separated from the soule which also is the cause why the Apostle by a Sacramentall Metotonymie and chaunge of names doth attribute to the bodie it selfe of the Lord that which was done in that bread and ought also now to be done when as hee saith that the Lord spake this concerning the bread This is my bodie which is broken for you 1. Cor. 11 24. And from the same custome of breaking of bread the Eucharist is called breaking of bread a Acts. 2.42 20.7 And that the custome of breaking was vsuall in the Churches in Paules time it plainely appeareth by his owne words when he saith The bread which wee breake 1. Cor. 10. and this custome the Church long obserued But the manner of the Hoste 6. That is of giuing those round small little morsels the Church of Rome instituted VVhat did the Lord concerning the bread broken and the wine powred forth Hee gaue to the Disciples or hee deliuered and distributed them into the hands of the Disciples and by the selfe samse thing he taught that the faithful ought to consider with a faithfull mind the same Christ in the distribution of that bread and of that wine euen as if they did see him giuing himselfe with eternal life with his owne hand to bee vsed and enioyed which thing also he doth in verie deed by the inward vertue of his holy Spirit VVhat words did Christ ioyne to his action Three sorts some commaunding in which he commaunded what he would haue his disciples to do in celebrating of the Supper and wherein he expressed the outward forme of the Supper signified the inward some are Indicatiue Sacramentall or words of promise which for declaration sake Christ ioyned to the signs wherein he declared the inward matter or thing signified finallie some are exegeticall wherein he set forth the end of this holy action What doth he commaund his to do in the supper 1 What the ministers themselues or disposers of the supper ought to doe
vnderstand the solemne profession of the Christian faith or finally the giuing of thankes and bestowing of almes What is it to Take Amongst the Euangelists it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is properly vndrestoode of the hand from whence also euery thing whereby a thing is taken as the handle of a cuppe the eare of a pot the hilt of a weapon is called of the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Neither is it like to be true neither can it be gathered out of the historie of the institution of the Lords Supper nor by the maner of the sitting of Christ and of his Apostles at meat that Christ in the first Supper put bread into euery Apostles mouth For Io. 13 23. Iohn is said in the last Supper to haue leaned of Iesus bosome namely according to the manner of feasts of that time wherein in taking of meate they being stretched forth did leane vpon the ground or in an high chamber trimmed with beds as wee may reade Luk. 22.12 so that they did make as it were a certaine circle and the next did as it were leane vpon the former their heades alwaies within and their feete stretched out without 3. Moreouer the manner of taking both of me ate and drinke with the mouth not with the hand agreeth not to those of age and to the great ones that is to those which haue their wits exercised to discerne both good and euill a Heb. 5.14 such as it behoueth all them to bee as much as may be which are commaunded to examine themselues before they come to the Lords table but to Infants yet crying and which cannot discerne betweene their right hand and their left b Ionah 4.11 4. Furthermore that the word of Taking is to be vnderstood of the taking by the hand it is euident because otherwise there should bee a manifest Tautologie in the words of Christ when the taking of the mouth is necessarily vnderstoode out of the wordes by themselues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say Eate and Drinke 5. The practise also and vse of the ancient Church doth shewe the same whose example is extant in the worâ—s of Ambrose to Theodosius the great Emperour How wilt thou stretch out the hands from which innocent bloude doth yet drop How wilt thou take the holy body of the Lord with such hands Theodoreâ— hist Ecâ—lesiasticall bâ— 5 Chap. 8 with what rashnesse wilt thou take in thy mouth the cup of the pretious bloud since that by the furie of thy words so much bloud is vniustly shed Therefore it is a superstitious thing to forbid the communicants to take Eucharisticall bread or cup for the inner mouth is no more holie then the lips and hands Wherefore they which put in whole little morsels into the mouth not into the hands of the receiuers I caÌ„not tel with what reason they can deny that they are papisticall and do cherish the spawne of superstition amongst their people What is declared by this receiuing of bread and wine into the hands As true a spiritual sealing within vs by the instrument of faith both of Christ himselfe and also of his benefits necessarie to our saluation as there is a true and certaine receiuing of these signes into the hands of the takers What doth the bodilie eating and drinking of this bread and this wine and moreouer the conueying of it into our body signifie That Iesus Christ receiued by the instrument of faith by a Diuine vertue through the Couenant of a new league is so farre made ours that hee doth passe as it were into vs by an incomprehensible mysterie to seale vp spirituall life in vs and wee in like manner passe into him yet with this difference that in naturall eating and nourishment those things which we eate and drinke by the strength of naturall heate are changed into our substance that there may be a renewing of that which began to be consumed but in spiritual nourishing the bodie and bloud of Christ doe so nourish and renewe vs and make vs one bodie with Christ that they doe change vs but are not changed in vs because wee had neede and must bee conformed to Christ and made like to his Image Rom. 8.29 Phil. 3.10 Is the giuing of the signes and eating them with the mouth and the giuing and eating of the things signified one and the same in number and kinde No in no wise 1 For as there are two persons administring the Lords supper on of the pastor performing that which is done outwardly and without an other of Christ effecting by his holy spirit that which is done inwardly 2 And as the whole action of the Lords supper doth consist of two things one earthly corporall and to be perceiued by the senses themselues Another heauenly spiritual and to be vnderstood by a faithfull minde 3 And as there are two parts of a man whereof one is the body the other the soule so there are two diuerse giuings one to the body which is done by the minister and another to the minde performed by Christ And so many eatings that is to say one outward corporall orall naturall and sensible namely of sensible signes which also is called Sacramental which is done by the instrumeÌ„t of the mouth the other inwarde supernaturall of the things signified and to be perceiued with the eyes of faith which is called spirituall That first was instituted by Christ that it might be an expresse image of this spirituall eating and drinking This twofold eating Augustine acknowledged He which eateth within not without he which eateth in heart not which presseth with his tooth Tractat. 36. vppon Iohn b. 4. dist 1.9 And Lombard As there are two things of the sacrament so there are two waies of eating one sacramentall whereby the good and bad doe eat the other spirituall whereby onely the good doe eat For looke what those earthly gifts are to mans body the instruments thereof that are heauenly giftes to the soule the most excellent instrument thereof which is faith But earthly signes are laid hold vpon with the body and the instruments thereof that is to say sensibly and corporally therfore the celestial good things are receiued onely with the soule and with the instrumeÌ„t thereof that is to say by faith spirituallie and intellectuallie a Ioh. 6.35 froÌ„ whence also that may be gathered that the word manducandi that is of eating is taken concerning the partaking of the signes properly but concerning the participation of the bodie of Christ in a borrowed sence Seeing that the flesh of Christ is corporall is not the eating of it in the Supper also corporall Truely the flesh of Christ is corporall in respect that it is a bodie but it is not corporall by speaking properly in respect that it is meat for as much as our bodie is nourished neither with his flesh nor bloud as if it were foode for this corporall
of the Sonne of man and drinke his bloud yee haue no life in you Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud hath eternall life And my flesh is meat indeede and my bloud is drinke indeed Concerning which eating Hierom saith Quando audimus verbum Dei tunc caro Christi sanguis eius in aures nostras funditur that is vpō psalm 147. When wee heare the word of God then the flesh of Christ and his bloud is powred into our eares Finally there is another Spirituall and Sacramentall together in the lawfull vse of the Lords Supper that is to say of them which in the Lords Supper do eate both the signe of the bodie of Christ with the mouth of their bodie and also the bodie of Christ with the mouth of the soule it selfe that is they receiue it by true faith and are truely partakers of it by the working of the holy Ghost eating not only panem Domini the bread of the Lord but also panem Dominum the bread the Lord as Augustine somtimes said Although it is the same not a twofold receiuing of the same and one Christ that is to say spirituall by faith whether it be giuen to our minde to bee taken in the bare word or Sacramentall signes beeing added thereunto And therefore it is not to bee denyed that those words Ioh. 6. doe belong to the spirituall eating which is done in the Supper For although Christ then spake not of the signes themselues yet he spake of the matter of the Sacrament For which cause the Fathers in their Homilies especially to the people applyed that place to the Sacrament of the Euchariste But as for a carnall or orall eating whereby the bodie of Christ may bee receiued with the mouth and conueyed into the stomack there is none because it cannot stand with a spiritual eating with his ascention a Iohn 6. verse 62 And because carnal eating is not only vnprofitable but Capernaiticall but the spirituall quickneth as it is in the same place b Verse 63. But whereas Bellarmine goeth about to prooue that the words of Christ Iohn 6. are properly to be vnderstoode of the corporall eating of the flesh of Christ which may bee done in the Eucharist Book 2. of the sacrament Enchir. Chapter 5◠which hee calleth Sacramentall because Christ confirmed with an oathe verilie verily which is not lawfull to adde but in most plaine sentences and which cannot be wrested to another sense least a gappe bee thus opened to periuries It is easily confuted because Christ Iohn 3 3 vsed the same oath in one figuratiue sentence and taken of Nichodemus to another sense verily verily I say vnto thee except a man be borne againe hee cannot see the Kingdome of GOD. And to make it a proper speaking a most absurd consequence should followe that euerie one comming neuer so vnworthilie shall haue eternall life for all such should eate the flesh of Christ vpon Psal 〈◊〉 97 But contrariwise Augustine speaking of those words of Christ saith Hast thou vnderstode spiritually They are spirit and life Hast thou vnderstoode carnally so also they are spirite and life but they are not to thee vnderstand spiritually those things which I haue spoken Yee shall not eate this bodie which yee see and drinke that bloud which they who shall crucifie mee shall shed I haue commended vnto you a certaine Sacrament beeing spiritually vnderstoode it shall quicken you but the flesh profiteth nothing And in his Tract vpon Iohn To beleeue in Christ This is to eate the liuing breade And hee saith that those words Except yee eate the flesh of the sonne of man doe signifie nothing else De Do et Chr stum Book 3 Chapter 16 but that wee must communicate with the Lords passion and sweetely thinke in our mindes that the flesh of Christ was crucified for vs. And hee saith Vt quid paras dentem ventrem Crede manducasti that is Why doest thou prepare thy tooth and thy belly beleeue and thou hast eaten in which words truely hee granteth that the flesh of Christ is eaten figuratiuely whether we regard the essence or the manner of corporall eating Which are the Sacramentall or definitiue words or the words of promise which the Lord added to the signes Namely those which doe shewe as it were the kernell or inward matter or the thing signifyed whereof some are said concerning the bread and some concerning the cuppe And truely there are two parts of that speach concerning the bread the first This is my bodie The latter Which is giuen for you or is broken Which is the subiect of the former part and also the Attribute The Pronoune demonstratiue This not taken adiectiuely but substantiuely which doth not signifie a singular thing and vnfruitfull or any singular thing of a more general substance which may signifie the same thing with that which is spoken of or as Scotus speaketh may pro eodem supponere that is put in the place of the same so as they which are signifyed by the subiect attribute differ not betwixt themselues except in a diuers manner of conceiuing as though the sense should be This thing cōteined in the bread is my bodie Neither also is that subiect to be vnderstoode of that which was bread as if wee should speake of that which Moses held in his hand and which was a staffe or a rod. This is a Serpent or this which was water at the mariage in Cana is wine Also it is not to be taken for the aduerbe of place Hic here But that pronoune demonstratiue is referred to certaine breade which Christ tooke brake and gaue to the Disciples but it is not referred to his owne bodie Paule being the interpreter 1. Cor. 10.16 The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the bodie of Christ It is false therfore which Bellarmine assumeth booke 1. chap. 9. concerning the Eucharist that Hoc this cannot be spoken of a thing which is seene and openly knowne vnlesse that thing be of the neuter gender But the attribute is corpus meum my bodie which is spoken concerning the subiect that is to say true bread But the couple wherwith that attribute is ioyned with the subiect is the Substantiue Est is Is the verbe Est to be taken essentially or substantiuely and in his naturall signification In no wise but significatiuely representatiuely and figuratiuely and againe Bellarmine is deceiued who thinketh that this verbe cannot by any meanes bee taken in any other then in the proper signification because by no reason at all neither Phisicall nor Logicall nor Theologicall can an vnlike thing be saide of an vnlike properly existently essentially and substantially but onely figuratiuely Neither can two things remaining substantially diuided how much soeuer ioyned and vnited together in their essences bee truely saide so to bee one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that one may truely be said to be another substantially So the soule
cannot be truely said to be the bodie or the bodie the soule although conioyned personally in one man yet in that peculiar and beyond all example vniting of the humane nature by subsistence of the Deitie in the person of the Sonne God is said to be a man and man God against Nestorius by vnitie of person and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by naming one by the other against Eutiches According to what sense is the bread of the Lords Supper the bodie of Christ Not according to an essentiall or personall or reall but according to a mysticall meaning Sacramentall and significatiue whereby the thing which doth signifie taketh the name of that thing which it signifieth saith Augustine namely by reason of the Analogie or mutuall respect both of one to another and also to him from whom it is taken For Christ teacheth not in this proposition what that bread and that wine is in it owne nature and substance or in the same signification of diuers words or what is contained in them but what they are in signification in office in vse in proportion In nature they are bread and wine in signification they are the bodie and bloud of Christ And therefore here the predicate is spoken of the subiect Sacramentally that is to say in that kinde of signification wherin the thing signified is no lesse truely offered and to be taken spiritually by faith then the signe it selfe is deliuered to be taken with the instruments of the body What manner therefore of predication is it Not proper and regular for that proposition is not identicall wherin the same thing is said of it selfe as This is bread of bread This is a bodie of a bodie seeing that breade and the bodie of Christ doe differ in kinde neither is the speciall spoken of the singular nor the generall the difference the proper or the accident of the speciall as Peter is a man a man is a liuing creature apt to be taught white but an vnlike thing of an vnlike the thing signified of the signe yet notwithstanding proportionally as the manner of relatiues doth require for things seuered or vnlike if there bee an Analogie or signification may so be conioyned that they may make a proposition but figuratiuely as I am the vine Iohn 15.1 and the field is the word 13. Mat. 38. Therefore this predication is figuratiue and that not simplie Metaphoricall or allegoricall like as the flesh and bloud of Christ are called the meat and drinke of the faithfull but Metonimicall For most rightly it is called a Metonimie not of the continent for the conteined but of that manner whereby the name of the thing signified is giuen to the signe As in this proposition The bread is the bodie of Christ the name of the thing signified which is the bodie of Christ is giuen to the signe namely bread Therefore it is a metonimicall speaking verie familiar in the scriptures as a Gen. 41.26 the seauen kine are seuen yeares Iohn is Elias b Math. 11.14 that is to say figuratiuely for the predication of a singular concerning a singular is not true but figuratiuely Herod is a Foxe c Luk. 11.32 that is to say Metaphorically Christ is the way d Iohn 14.6 The doore e Iohn 10.7 bread f Iohn 6.53 The rock is Christ g Ier 10.4 So the bread of the Eucharist is the bodie of Christ figuratiuely metonimycally and Sacramentally For the bodie of Christ cannot bee called breade regularly and properly when as the bodie of Christ is neither the Genus nor the species nor the differentia nor the proprium nor the Accident of bread Whereby it commeth to passe that the predication of the bodie of Christ concerning the bread Eucharisticall is figuratiue seeing that euery predication is either proper or figuratiue for a third time of predication there is none For it is a foolish thing to say that Sacramentall predications are vnusuall whereof there is so frequent vse in the Scriptures And truely this figuratiue predication is not in euery word seuerally and considered in it selfe but in the whole attribution for bread is bread properly and the bodie not allegoricall not tropicall not figuratiue much lesse a spirit or vision also not a mysticall bodie which is the Church or a signe of the bodie it signifieth not the merit of Christ but the proper body of Christ for the true body of the Lord is altogether spoken of the true bread I say it is in the whole attribution because the copula or word est is doth ioyne together two things vnlike which wee may resolue thus Bread is the signe or seale of the bodie of Christ But againe it is to bee noted that it is not onely a figuratiue Metonimicall or significatiue speech as this is The field is the world that is signifieth the word and other like in parables because so it should more faintly expresse the nature of that mysterie but Sacramental because therwithal the exhibition of the thing sealed is promised as in this proposition Rods boūd together are the Romane Empire that is they do not barely nor simply onely signifie the Iurisdiction of the Romane Empire but they doe certainely testifie that the Empire together with the signes is transferred to him to whom the rods are lawfully deliuered So that which is promised by worde and is signified by signes is truely also giuen of GOD but to be taken by saith Is not the proprietie of the speach or the word to bee kept in the verie words of the Supper Seeing that the appellation of the worde is vsed sometime in a larger sometime in a stricter signification truely in the very wordes of the Supper the Sacramentall word is to be kept but this same sacramentall word is vnlike to other regular predications and it is to be made plaine by a conuenient interpretation agreeing to the nature of the Sacraments For in a Sacramentall speach not so much the letter or the sound of words as the true sense is to bee followed that is to say which doth agree with the nature of the Sacrament which Christ instituted and with all the circumstances of the institution and with the Analogie of faith Is it not a proper proposition wherein the Subiect and the attribute are vnderstood so to be coupled that the Attribute is in the Subiect or in the place wherein the subiect is as Deut. 12 23. The bloud is the life because it conteineth the life Not at al for neuer can any thing be properly predicated of another thing in which it existeth or to which it is conioyned although it be a streight coniunction but onely figuratiuely Therfore if the breade bee therefore the bodie either because some hidden thing in the breade is the bodie of the Lord or because in this breade is that bodie of the Lord it can neuer bee prooued that these words This is my bodie are a proper predication Are the places of Scripture which are
was identical rightly expressed in these words this is the bloud of the couenant But Christ gaue to his disciples wine contained in the cup and sacramentally signified the thing by the signe of wine Therfore in the enuntiation of Christ this namely the wine which was contained in the cup is one thing that bloud of the new Testament that is the thing it selfe of that sacrament is an other thing And therfore the enuntiation of Christ is rightly expressed in these words hoc est sanguis this is bloud What is the new testament in the bloud of Christ They acknowledge that the name of Testament is the same here that Couenant is who do take it to answere to the Hebrew name Berith and therfore to declare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is an agreement begun betweene them which first did disagree which signification doth especially heere accord although it commeth all to one reckoning whether we vnderstand the new couenant begun by the bloud of christ or the wil of christ dying which is signified by the word testamēt established confirmed by his own bloud shed For the particle In in the Hebrew phrase doth not signifie a simple coniunction inexistence or reall concomitancie as though it had beene said with my bloud but the cause the manner the instrument and the adiuuant cause of any thing as Psal 33.16 The King is not saued in multo exercitu that is by the multitude of an host and Rom. 5.2 In the bloud of Christ that is by the bloud as it is expounded Coloss 1.22 Rom. 3.14 But this Testament is not any corporal draught of the bloud of Christ or drinking of wine but it is the couenant of grace reconciliation or agreement and a couenant betweene God and the beleeuers wherein God doth promise vnto vs that he forgiueth vs our sins and giueth the holy Ghost righteousnes and life eternall of his meere mercie by faith for the bloud of Christ shed vpon the crosse and wee in like manner to binde ourselues to God to receiue these his benefits by true faith in Christ and to shew thankfulnes by true obedience towards him in the whole course of our life Of which couenant Esay speaketh chap. 59.24 and Ier. 31.31 and 32.40 Heb. 9 15. Gal. 3.17 Why said not the lord This is my body of the new Testament as he said this cup is the new testament in my bloud Because although the Testament or new couenant was established by the oblation of whole Christ and by the intercession of his death Heb. 9.15.16 yet notwithstanding his death was more euident in the bloud shed then in the matter it selfe of the flesh Therfore vnder the old couenant Moses said Exo. 24.8 Heb. 9.20 Behold the bloud of the couenant which the Lord hath made with you And therfore Christ that the relation of the truth might be more plaine he applied the appellation of the New Couenant rather to his bloud then to his bodie yet so that he excluded not his bodie the bloud whereof was shed from the confirmation of the couenant and redemption of the soule Add to this that when Christ had made mention of drinking wine which he calleth his bloud he remembred the new couenant because vnder the old the vse of bloud was forbidden a Leuit. 17. Verse 10.16 which in the other signe of bread was not necessarie to expresse Which is the other branch Which for you in Luke and for many in Mathew and Marke is shed for the remission of sinnes The subiect of which speech is the Relatiue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which and it is referred properly to the bloud not to the wine Truly if you look to the construction of the words in Luke it must be referred to the cup but because neyther the cup nor the wine was shed for vs that subiect is altogether to be vnderstood of the bloud The predicate Effunditur is shed again by Enallage for Effundetur shall be shed as the common translation doth also expound it Yet the Lord doth seeme vpon set purpose in the institution of this mystery although speaking of a thing to come yet to haue vsed in both places the words of the Present Tense that the Disciples might be admonished that this is the vse of these signes that with the eyes of faith the things forthwith to be should be seene as it were alreadie present in them like as we must behold them in this action by faith as it were being before our eyes although alreadie performed long agoe that is to say the whole historie of the passion as if with these our eyes wee did see the bodie of Christ hanging and pierced through and the bloud dropping out of his wounds Therefore it is shed saith hee that is to say vpon the Crosse not into the cup or into a mouth whereby againe is signified in what manner the bloud of Christ is liuing drinke to vs not simplie as it is now clarified but as shed for vs and truly for you and for many Marke 14.24 although not for all but for the elect onely that is for their cause for the remission of sinnes which is a most exceeding wholesome end of the bloud of Christ shed not of the drinke of wine For of this it is said In remembrance of me but of the shedding of bloud For the remission of sinnes From whence doe you gather besides that Christ spake Tropically 1 From the nature and sacramentall speaches of all other Sacraments alreadie instituted from the beginning of the world wherein it commeth to passe that the name of the thing signified is giuen to the signe it selfe or the signe is named for the thing signifyed as Genes 17.10.13 Circumcision is the Couenant that is the signe of the Couenant Exod. 12.11.27 The Lambe is the Passeouer that is the signe and memoriall of the Lord The Rocke was Christ that is a signe of Christ a Exod. 17.6 1. Cor. 10.4 2 From the knowne speech concerning the same Sacrament in Paule 1. Cor. 10.16 The bread which we breake is the communion of the bodie that is to say Metonymically like as the Gospell is called the power of God that is the effectuall instrument of God Rom. 1.16 And VVe that are many are one bread and one bodie And 1. Cor. 11.29 He that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth drinketh his owne damnation which things vnlesse a trope be vsed cannot be vnderstood and the bodie it selfe of Christ cannot be said to be eaten but tropically 3 Because the Ascension of Christ into heauen and the veritie of the humane nature which hee tooke admitteth not a proper speech For Augustine teacheth That one place is not to bee interpreted so that it may be contrarie to many others but so that it may agree with many other De Doct. Christ 4 Because the Fathers had the same meate and drinke not only among themselues but also with vs that is to say in respect of the matter
1. Cor. 10.3 VVhat is the same but that which also wee haue saith Augustine Therefore the same meat and the same drink but to the vnderstanding and beleeuing But to the not vnderstanding that Manna alone Book de Vti lit paenitent vpon Ioh. tract 21 that water alone but to the beleeuers the same which now for then Christ was to come now he is come was to come and is come are diuers words but the same Christ 5 Because it could not be that Christ locally sitting at the table and communicating with the disciples as it is Mat. 26.29 I will not drinke henceforth of this fruit of the vine should himselfe eate himselfe really and corporally Did Christ Iesus take part of the same signes Truly no lesse then of the Paschall Lambe Concerning which let him which doubteth thinke 1 That the Lord Iesus sanctified the ordinarie Sacraments of both the Testaments in the vse thereof 2 And in instituting of the supper by his example went before in sayings doings that the whole Church may know that the first paterne is to be respected of her in that regard that it was the greatest cause why he did not abstaine whereupon Hierome saith ipse conuiua conuiuium ipse comedens qui comeditur that is Epist ad Hed. biam he is the guest and the feast he is eating and that which is eaten Is there that vertue and that sense of the words of Christ wherewith he instituted this Sacrament that as often as vpon the bread and wine they are recited by the Priest who hath a purpose to consecrate then the substance of bread and wine eyther by Analysis is resolued into the first matter or euen into nothing so that in steed thereof doe succeed the bodie and bloud of Christ or by a simple mutation is turned into the substance of the true bodie and of the true bloud of Christ so that the substance of bread is formed into the flesh of of Christ the bare accidents of breas and wine remayning hanging without a subiect God forbid 1 Because it were magicall to attribute the power of changing the substance of the signes to certaine words mumbled ouer 2 Because in expresse words of the Apostles and Euangelists the true natural substance of bread and wine is affirmed before and after consecration as they call it 1. Cor. 10.16.17 and 11.26 27.28 The bread which we breake is it not the communion of the bodie of Christ And wee that are many are one bread and one bodie because we all are partakers of one bread and As often as yee shall eate this bread ye shew forth the Lords death till he come And Whosoeuer shall eate this bread and drinke this cup of the Lord vnworthily shall be guiltie of the bodie and bloud of the Lord. And Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup. For whereas they say that it is called bread not which is now but which was before it is confirmed by no testimonie of Scripture or iudgement of sense and besides Math. 26.29 I will not drinke saith hee henceforth of this fruit of the Vine Thus spake Christ after consecration 3 Because the kingdome or God is not corporall meate and drinke Rom. 14.17 4 Because in the proposition the pronoune hoc this demonstratiue doth not demonstrate the bodie of Christ For the transubstantiation saith Thomas is not accomplished but in the last instāt of the pronouncing of the words neither doth it demonstrate the accidēts alone of the bread For the accidētes are not the body of Christ neither doth it demōstrate any wandring thing or singular thing vncertainly determined For there is no Indiuiduum or singular thing which is not something And therefore certaine not wandering vndetermined or indefinite and especially the Demonstratiue Hoc this doth signifie some certaine thing 5 Because it is a wicked thing to be thought and spoken that the bread it selfe is properly and substantially the bodie of Christ 6 Because of this conuersion neither doth the Scripture giue sentence nor sense or reason iudge as of the rod of Moses turned into a Serpent a Exod 4.3 and of the water turned into wine Iohn 2.9 Where the Euangelist said not simply Water but Made wine For the accidents of bread doe plainely shew that bread doth remaine and they which partake of those holy signes doe feele in themselues a taste of wine and the power of the bread and wine This is an vnanswerable reason Framed thus euerie miracle is sensible transubstantiation is not sensible therefore it is no miracle 7 Because the substance the accidents thereof remayning cannot perish neyther can the accidents subsist without a subiect nor be the accidents of bread which are not the accidents of bread 8 Because the substance being remooued and the nature of the signes the similitude affinitie habit relation and Analogie of the signes to the thing signified come to nothing For the bread signifieth the bodie of Christ because it nourisheth strengtheneth and sustaineth which accidents cannot doe 9 Because heere is no word of Christ which may signifie a conuersion or transubstantiation For the verb Est doth not signifie to be made to be changed to be turned And note that which is said to be made cannot properly be said to be for Esse to be and Fieri to be made are said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say contradictorily 10 Because a carnall eating of the bodie of Christ is no where prooued in the Scriptures 11 Because it should follow that both the faithfull and vnbeleuers doe receiue the bodie of the Lord and his quickening spirit which neuer can be feuered from his bodie And Augustine saith that They doe not eate the bodie of Christ but which are in the bodie of Christ Because that bodie cannot be spoyled of quantitie nor in an instant and without locall motion be together in heauen in earth vnlesse vpon necessitie we should make an vbiquitie of Christs bodie which the verie transubstantiators do refuse to doe and the Fathers denie and they doe determine contrarie things which say that a bodie and the quantitie are truely present and yet not by meanes of the quantitie 13 Because now the bodie of Christ cannot be separated from the bloud nor the soule from his bodie and concerning Concomitancie there is nothing extant is the word of God 14 Because they write that Victor the third Bishop of Rome died hauing drunk poyson out of a chalice giuē him by his Subdeacon and that Henrie the seuenth Emperour of Lucelburge tooke poyson from the bread taken in the Eucharist by a Monke of Senens one of the preachers order 15 Because infinite discommodities doe follow this Transubstantiation as that the accidents must remaine without a subiect that if it happen that Mice do gnaw the bread they shal be said to gnaw accidēces or that if worms do breed of the bread it
Christ because it signifieth Christ So we say with Cyprian that the forme that is that the appearance and sight of bread and wine are not changed but that the substance of breade and wine are changed into the Sacrament of the bodie and bloud of the Lord which before they were not So Chrysostome That which belongeth to the signes he attributeth to the thing signified especially in respect of faith and the cogitation of the minde What meane the ancient fathers whiles that euery where they doe admire with astonishment the mysterie of the Supper they call it the Fearfull mysterie they require Faith they celebrate the power of God they deny that the order of Nature is to be sought in the bodie of Christ they attribute a conuersion to the signes They signifie a change made by grace not of the substance that is of the naturall matter and forme but of the qualitie that is of the former office condition calling end and vse of the Elements which is the consecration appointment and adhibition or traduction of the signes from a common vse to an holy mysticall vse or office that is to the obsignation and testimony of eternall life that surely they may be nourishment not for the bodie onely for this life as in our ordinarie table or before the blessing but that by reason of Gods ordinance because they are now the Sacraments of the bodie and bloud of Christ they may feed the soule also for as much as they are taken that they may bee vnto vs most sure pledges of the bodie and bloud of Christ and of eternall life flowing vnto vs from him Whereupon Paule doth not simply call it the Supper and the cup but the Supper and cup of the Lord and 1. Cor. 10.4 he calleth the rock of which the Israelites did drinke in the wildernesse spirituall Dial. 10 8 From hence Theodoret saith The Lord honoured the signes which are seene with the name of his bodie and bloud verily not chaunging the nature it selfe but putting grace to nature because these Elements are made Sacraments or spirituall things that is outward meanes of the holy Ghost and instruments of strengthning keeping and increasing the communion of Christ in vs. Therefore this change not essentiall but Sacramentall the fathers admire as wonderfull and supernaturall and that worthily For it cannot be done without the power of God that that earthly and decaying thing which is appointed properly to nourish the bodie should begin to be vnto vs a most holy thing a spirituall and heauenly foode Neither is it a worke of nature that those signes should moue the minde so powerfully and effectually and should offer and exhibit the bodie and bloud of the Lord to bee apprehended also of our minds by faith like as it is not a worke of nature that water should be made the lauer of regeneration or washing of the new birth Tit. 3.5 Although the Sacramentall change is no more a thing miraculous and vnspeakable then when of common waxe is made an authenticall seale of a publick instrument but because that is diuine and a cause of diuine things but this is humane and an ordinance instituted to establish mens matters Whereupon Augustine saith that SacrameÌ„ts may haue honour as religious things De trinit B. 31. c 10. but not astonishment as wonderfull things Moreouer the same fathers doe require faith because faith is heere especially necessarie whereby wee may firmely determine that the breade is the bodie of the Lord that is that wee by the lawfull vse of the bread are truely made partakers of the bodâ—e of Christ Finally they doe grant that that vnspeakeable and truely meruailous fellowship of vs with Christ is established wherin the order of nature is not to be sought for because it goeth beyond all humane sence Whether when we say of a firie sword of an infant lying in a cradle of wine contained in a vessell and the like This is Fire this is an Infant this is wine And Deut. 12.23 The bloud is the life because it containeth the life by which speaches the presence of the Attribute is manifestly affirmed are therefore the words of Christ to be vnderstoode of his bodilie presence at the place where the bread is No for truely the fire doth set the sword on fire doth pierce through the whole substance thereof but it changeth not the nature of the Sword saith Theodoret and in a fired sword the fire doth keepe still the force of burning as the sword of cutting neither hath the sword the operation of fire Dial. 2 c 19. B. 3 c â—9 but the burning is the effect of fire as cutting of the sword saith Damascen By which simile the ancients declared the most streight vnion of the two natures made without confusion and not a reall effusion of the Properties of the Deitie into the humane nature But heere is a great dissimilitude For those are naturall coniunctions whereby either new qualities are applyed to bodies or substances to substances but here all things are supernaturall by the institution of Christ Besides Christ is present in the Supper not for the bread but for the man for Christ spake not these words This is my bodie for the bread as though hee were about to make a substantiall change thereof or were about to communicate his bodie to the bread but hee gaue a promise to the disciples concerning the communication of his bodie whereby he doth ioyne vs to himselfe as it were members of his bodie What is therefore the naturall and proper sense of the words of the Lords Supper This that is bread which being broken Christ did reach with his hands to his disciples is not substantially or essentially or naturally in it self but mystically or by a SacrameÌ„tal promise not by a simple bare signification but also although spirituall yet a reall signification that is true and not imaginarie but hee himselfe because nothing is so truely done as that which hee doth by exhibition of the holy Ghost vnder coÌ„dition of faith that he himselfe My bodie or as Paul doth vnfold it 1. Cor. 10.16 The bread is the CoÌ„munion of the body of Christ that is the seale effectual token or instrument or meanes of the communion of the bodie of Christ Which interpretation Augustine doth confirme The Lord doubted not to say This is my bodie when he gaue the signe of his bodie And Tertullian Against Adimantus c 12 Against Marcion b. 4 hauing taken the bread and distributed it to the Disciples he made it his bodie by saying This is my bodie that is a figure of my bodie Neither doe wee otherwise interpret that enuntiation This or this cup is my bloud that this may bee the sense of the words of Christ As often as yee which are my Disciples and beleeue in mee doe eate this bread and drinke of this cuppe let it be vnto you a sure remembrance and testimonie that you are truely but yet
vpon the Sacrament doth cease For the Sacraments are religious and continuall actions to which signes are added not that the minde should stay it selfe in them but that they might moue them to whom they are giuen to thinke vpon and doe another thing 2 Is is manifest also out of the word of God that it was plainely forbidden of the Lord that any of the Paschall Lamble being the expresse type of our Eucharist and of Manna should be kept till the next day vndoubtedly that the least entrance to superstition might be shut vp 3 And this worshipping of bread Dan. chap. 11.38 Doth attribute to Antichrist when he saith He shall honour the God Mauzzim as if he should say Missarie that is to say crustie or breaden In Gold and siluer and precious things 4 Neyther said Christ lift vp offer lay vp carie about worship but take eate drinke in remembrance of me What is the second end That the Lord may visibly represent his inuisible giftes neere to all the senses to the sight to the hearing to the taste to the feeling that the whole man being mooued in bodie and soule may celebrate this most pleasant and holy thing with greater ioy Which is the third end That it may be an effectuall token symbole pledge testification and confirmation of our communion coniunction and incorporation with Christ the head and by him as it were by a Mediator with the Father and the holy Ghost a 1 Ioh. 1.3 Of which end the Apostle saith the cup of blessing which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ and the bread which we breake is it not the communion of the bodie of Christ 1. Cor. 10.16 that is to say Metonymically like as the Gospell is called the power of God to saluation Rom. 1.16 That is an effectuall instrument of God which ende the promise of the Lord doth also note Iohn 6.56 Hee that eateth my flesh dwelleth in mee and I in him Of how many sorts is the coniunction of our nature with Christ 1 Threefold the first is of natures that is of our nature by Incarnation but yet in the particular and truly of the seede alone of Abraham and a ioyning together of the diuine nature in the person of the sonne into one person b Ioh. 1.14 Heb. 2.14 16 which is called Hypostaticall and according to this we say that the sonne of God is of our flesh and of our bones because hee tooke flesh of our kinde 2 There is a ioyning together of our persons but yet being absent and on pilgrimage from the Lord and of the person of Christ God and man yea of both natures both of the Diuine and of the humane nature of Christ into one mysticall bodie which in regard of the extreams See Zanch. his Spiritual mariage betwixt Christ his church his comment vpon Eph. 5. de communione cum Christo is called Substantiall Essential but in regard of the bond or manner whereby the extreames are vnited meerely spirituall and mysticall that is to say secret Whereupon dependeth the participation of the operation and of the graces of Christ that is of remission of sinnes of regeneration and of life eternall Concerning which 1. Cor. 1.9 God is faithfull by whom ye are called vnto the fellowship of his sonne Iesus Christ our Lord. And according to this wee are said to be of his flesh and of his bones not in respect that we are men but in regard that wee are Christians and ingrafted into Christ and by this Christ is the Spouse of one Church that is of all the Elect a Eph. 5.30 3 And there is a coniunction of our persons but present with the Lord and of the person of Christ into one glorious bodie and that is called glorious Of which coniunctions the third dependeth vpon the second and the second vpon the first What doth the word Felowship signifie in the saying of Paule b 1 Cor 1.9 that is which coniunction of those three doth it signifie Not the concord or coniunction of consent and will onely but the habitation and dwelling c 2 Cor. 6 6. and consociation or participation of our persons with Christs person Although 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is participation doth seeme to be referred properly to the signes and to the seuerall persons eating the same bread but yet broken and distributed seuerally by parts as the same Apostle noteth 1. Cor. 10 17. as Chrysostome interprets it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Because we all are partakers of one bread But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Felowship is to be referred to whole Christ to be applied to themselues by faith that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is participation may be an exception of the part but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is fellowship a fruition and possession of the whole And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is participation may be said of the signes taken by parts but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is felowship of the thing signified that is to say whole Christ Verily how straight this is it is euident Ex nomine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by the name of vnitie or coniunction which Christ vnfolding saith I desire of thee O father that they which thou hast giuen me may be one as thou O Father art in mee and I in thee euen that they also may be one in vs. Iohn 17.21 Else where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifye both fellowship in prayers and in breaking of bread and also almes or contribution or collation or abilitie d act 2 42 Rom. 15.26 2 Cor 8 4 Heb. 13.16 and also consent in doctrine Gal. 2.9 What is it to communicate with Christ It is not onely to professe Christ or onely to communicate with his incarnation whereby he was made a certaine one thing in speciall with all mankind although this incarnation be the foundation of this Vnion whereof wee intreat neyther onely in affection in loue in consent and concord to bee vnited to Christ nor to communicate only with the merits of Christ But it is to haue Christ dwelling and liuing in vs and vs to dwell and liue in Christ a Ioh. 6.55 and that in verie deed as Chrysostome speaketh and naturally as Cyrill saith that is in the verie communication also of the humane nature of Christ to be vnited and ioyned with Christ to cleaue to him and Christ to bee made ours and wee in like manner to bee made Christs and moreouer to bee nourished with Christ or to be ioyned to him to be ingrafted into him so that more more growing vp into his mystical bodie in one spirit we be members of his bodie b 1 Cor. 6.15 of his flesh and of his bones And that we may all meete together in the vnitie of faith and knowledge of the Sonne of God vnto a perfect man and vnto the measure of the age of the
fulnesse of Christ Ephes 5.30 and 4.13 Of which place Zanchius in his comment vpon it discourseth most learnedly What therefore is that which is conioyned vnto vs Christ according to himselfe and according to his effect and grace that is Christ himselfe whole but yet spiritually and to bee considered in minde together with all his merits How is this vnion made whether by a reall actuall and corporall inuisible falling downe of Christs flesh into vs and by a naturall touching with ours or by a connexion contiguitie locall indistance orall perception or by an essentiall commixtion of the flesh of Christ and ours or by an ingresse of his bodie and soule or by a corporall coniunction By none of these For the veritie of the flesh of Christ and his ascension into heauen doe not suffer this Besides also out of so many substances of diuers bodies there should grow a most monstrous bodie but by a copulation or connexion altogether spirituall and supernaturall yet reall and true altogether after a diuine and heauenly manner For if the things which are vnited be respected it is an Essentiall vnion If the truth of the vnion it is reall But if the manner whereby this vnion is made it is spirituall That there is such an vnion it is truly manifest vnto vs out of the both simple sacramentall word of God but for the forme which may containe the exact definition thereof the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the very being of it how it is which some doe importunately require of vs the Apostle by the best right calleth a great mysterie Ephes 5.32 They shall be two in one flesh The reason whereof is such that we cannot in our mindes comprehend it For it is spoken Contradictorily that any thing is accuratelie declared eyther that the forme therof or formal cause is accuratly knowne and is secret For now wee see through a glasse darkely but then shall wee see face to face Now I know in part but then shall I know euen as I am knowne And wee walke by faith not by sight 1. Cor. 13.9.12 and 2. Cor. 5.7 And it is enough in this mysterie to know the efficient cause with the finall and adiuuant causes For also in actions wee then know chiefely when wee see the beginning of the motion saith the chiefe of the Phylosophers booke third that is when wee haue knowen the efficient cause Which is the proper cause or the meanes and the Energeticall that is efficient cause of this our communion with Christ The operation efficacie and working of the holy Ghost doth cause that a man receiueth Christ together with his merits For as the sinewes comming from the braine are scattered into the integrall parts of the liuing bodie and doe ioyne the middle low panch armes hands feet both to the head also to the members by a conueniēt situation function of euery part remaining safe So one the same spirit of Christ comprehending vs a Phi. 3.12 doth so make vs partakers of him that cleauing fast both to Christ the head to his members more straightly and more strongly then the members of the naturall bodie to the bodie wee may neuer be separated from him and from them as Paule teacheth 1. Cor. 12.12 As the bodie is one and hath many members and all the member of the bodie which is one though they be many yet are but one bodie euen so is Christ For so collectiuely by a word taken from the head he calleth both Christ who is the head and the mysticall bodie of that head which is the Church Whereby it commeth to passe from that great bounty of our Sauiour that Christ also himselfe becommeth so neerely ours and we likewise his that before the fathers iudgement seat Christ and the Church not by a hypostaticall ioyning of substances but by a mysticall belonging to this communion are as it were one and the same subsistence and wee are taken to be one Christ most effectually For by one spirit wee all are baptized into one bodie saith the same Apostle that is that we should be gathered into one bodie of Christ and haue beene all made to drinke into one spirit that is with one liuely draught of the Lords bloud b 3.19 Wee are made partakers of his one spirit 1. Corinth 12.13 And Irenaeus saith like as of drie wheat one lumpe cannot bee made without moysture nor one bread So neyther we being many could not haue beene made one in Christ Iesus without the water which is from heauē Therefore Paule 1. Cor. 6.17 He that is ioyned to the Lord is one Spirit with him whereupon also it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is The communion of the holy Ghost a 2 Cor. 13 13 And 1. Iohn 3.24 Heereby we know that Christ abideth in vs euen by the spirit which he hath giuen vs. And Rom. 8.9 If any man hath not the spirit of Christ the same is not his Therefore like as by one and the same soule all the members of the bodie are vnited with the head and are quickened so all the faithfull although they be in earth and their head in heauen yet in verie deed by one and the same spirit issuing from the head and by euerie ioynt of the mysticall bodie yeelding nourishment are vnited with him and being knit together doe abide liue and receiue increase according to the measure of euerie part Ephes 4.16 Gal. 3.5 By what meanes doe wee in like manner communicate with the flesh of Christ Not by nature as wee communicate with the flesh of Adam nor yet by a naturall and corporall instrument but by one supernaturall and spirituall that is by faith alone created in vs by that selfe same spirit whereby Christ doth comprehend vs a Phil. 3.12 by which we doe receiue lay hold vpon and as it were by an instrumentall cause possesse Christ himselfe Concerning which manner Ephes 3.17 the Apostle saith That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith Therfore wee are vnited to Christ by faith Therefore this vnion is made by the Spirit in respect of Christ and by faith in respect of vs. Neyther is their any other manner of vnion with Christ deliuered in the scriptures They erre therefore which say that faith is the formall cause of our vnion with Christ or of our iustification seeing that it is as it were a spirituall hand which receiueth Christ and his merits applied vnto it selfe by the holy Ghost Which are the outward instruments of this communion The Gospell and the Sacraments whereupon it is called the communion or fellowship of the Gospell b Phil. 1.5 because by the preaching of the Gospell and vse of the sacraments wee haue fellowship with Christ and his Church 1. Iohn 1.3 Is this sacramentall coniunction of vs with Christ necessarie It is being as it were the cause of all things which we haue in Chist and no other besides this for as the
branch draweth not iuice from the vine except first it groweth with the vine and the members haue not sense and motion from the head except they sticke together with the head so except we bee partakers first of all of Christ himselfe we cannot be partakers of his gifts for he saith the Lord Which abideth not in mee is cast forth as a branch and withereth c Ioh. 15.6 and how shall hee not with him giue vs all things also d Rom. 8.32 And from the coniunction of Christ and vs the same Paule testifyeth that a communion followeth of his benefits 1. Cor. 1.30 saying Of him ye are in Christ Iesus where thou hast the coniunction of Christ and of vs then it followeth Who of God is made vnto vs wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption where you haue in the second place the participation of his benefits When as the Fathers doe plainely affirme that Christ is in vs corporally naturally by naturall participation by corporall vnion or according to the flesh and as waxe melted in in the fire is mingled with other wax likewise melted a Cyril vpoÌ„ Ioh b. 10 Chap. 13 so by the communication of the bodie and bloud of Christ that he is in vs and we in him Whether doe they referre these sayings to the manner of the presence of the participation and vnion No. For the same Fathers doe decree that Christ is in heauen with his flesh in no other place The same doth Cyrill book 11. chap. 21. and 22. besides the manner of our vnion with Christ is spirituall not corporall but yet they looke to the terme or to the thing which is participated or to the obiect of this communication that is to the true and naturall bodie it selfe of Christ Neyther doe they vnderstand a participation which is made after a naturall manner but a true participation of the naturall bodie of Christ To whom although separated by space of places wee are ioyned spiritually by faith that wee may knowe that wholy in bodie and soule wee doe cleaue not onely to his Deitie but to the substance and nature of his flesh as members to the head and are engrafted by the bond of the spirit and by faith And also they doe teach that the foundation of this our coniunction with him is that nature by taking whereof he is made our brother and moreouer that we are vnited with Christ not only according to the spirit Nullum Simile qâ—atuor Pedibus cur rit but also according to the bodie To which also belongeth the permixtion of the waxe melted For no simile runneth with foure feete that is agreeth in all things For it is certaine that neyther our bodie nor the bodie of Christ is molten that they may be vnited together Therefore neither is there cause why wee should imagine any naturall touching but spirituall onely whereby as waxe to waxe so the flesh of Christ may be most streightly vnited to our flesh according to that They shall be two in one flesh that is to say Christ and the Church How are the faithfull said to be partakers of the diuine nature 2. Pet. 1.4 Not in respect of the nature or essence of God for he is incommunicable but of qualities and that of the greatest and most pretious gifts wherwith the regenerate are endewed by the holy Ghost which Peter calleth not the nature of God which is essentiall but the diuine nature being a created qualitie opposite to our old and vicious nature and affirmeth that it is promised of God to the faithfull and performed to them and comprehendeth those things which belong to life and religion and also that most blessed immortalitie when God shall be all in all his Whether is our soule onely without the bodie ioyned with the soule onely of Christ or also our flesh with the flesh of Christ Yea the whole person of euerie faithfull man is truly conioyned with the whole person of Christ 1 Because the whole person of Adam was coupled with the whole person of Eue. 2 Because not the soule alone of the faithfull man or the body alone is saued by Christ but both 3 Because our bodies are the members of Christ 4 Because the whole person of the Sonne of God tooke into the vnitie of himselfe whole man that is the whole humane nature not flesh alone nor soule alone but both together 5 Because whole Christ in his Deitie and humanitie that is in his soule and in his flesh is our head and our Sauiour But yet that coniunction of vs with Christ doth appertaine first of all to our soule and then it redoundeth to the bodie To which first is our minde and by consequence our flesh ioyned to the word or to the flesh First we are vnited to the flesh by faith and then zanch de incarnatione Christi by the flesh to his Deitie 1 Because as the scripture doth set forth Christ to vs first as man and then as God so first and sooner we know apprehend and vnderstand him as man then as God a Gen. 3.15 Deut 18.15 as Isaiah 7.14 where first it is said Behold the virgin shall conceiue and beare a sonne and 2. he shall be called Immanuell So the Euangelists and Apostles doe set forth Christ vnto vs first as man and then as God 2 Because like as wee are not vnited to God but by a Mediatour so neither to the Godhead of Christ but by his flesh in which hee performed the chiefe offices of a Mediatour For in his flesh was made redemption sinne destroyed the diuell conquered death ouercome eternall life and saluation obtained and the life which wholy flowed from the fulnesse of Christs Godhead as it were from a fountaine is not deriued into vs but in the flesh by the flesh of Christ as it were a pipe or instrument but yet inseâ—arably taken from the godhead by the vnitie of person a Româ— 5.12 As by one man commeth sinne So by one man righteousnesse hath abounded Iohn 6.53 Except ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man ye haue no life in you Vnlesse therefore a man doe lay hold vpon this pipe and be vnited to it truely hee cannot be partaker of the waters which flow from the fountaine Whereupon it behooueth vs in the exercise of faith and pietie to fasten and fixe the eyes of our minde immediately and especially vpon the humane flesh of Iesus Christ as it were vpon a vaile by which an ingresse was made into sanctum sanctorum that is the holy of holiest where the glorie of God shineth b Leuit. 16 2 12 Heb. 6.19 10.20 and moreouer to penetrate as it were into the sanctuarie it selfe to behold his deitie Seeing the end why we are vnited to the flesh of Christ is that being quickened by it we may liue a life eternall by what meanes is the flesh of Christ that is the humanitie quickening vs Not by habituall grace as they
flesh of Christ and bone of his bones not according to substance as Eue was of the flesh and bones of Adam but according to qualitie for as much as the Church is the Spouse of Christ not in respect that wee are men but in that wee are truely Christians a Psal 45.11 Cantic 1.8 2 Cor. 11.12 Apoc. 21.2 by which similitude is declared that Christ doth not only deliuer his goods to his Church to be vsed and enioyed but also doth giue himselfe to vs and make himselfe ours 2. The second is of the head and of the members bound fast by the same quickning spirit b Eph. 2 22 4 12 1 Cor. 6 1◠whereby is signified not onely the most streight copulation of vs with Christ but that we doe take life safetie and euerie good thing from him alone that he doth excell his Church 3. The third is of plants and stocks as of the vine and the branches and of engrafting c Ioh 15 1 by which the stock and the young slip being ingrafted do growe together into one plant in very deed d Rom. 6.5 Coll 2 7 but this is the difference 1. That we by nature being wild vines doe not growe out of that vine concerning which it is spoken but we are first ingraffed into in by grace afterward we are trimmed by the husbādman that all bitternesse of tast being laid aside by little and little wee may bring forth sweet fruit 2. Because in this spirituall grafting we being the gresses must passe into the nature of the stock into which we are grafted not on the contrarie as it is in naturall graffing 3. Nether thereupon is to be imagined a reall transfusion of the substance or qualities of Christ himselfe and a certaine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or continuitie of them betweene themselues as the Postellians and Libertines do think but a power an operation and a streight efficacie whereby Christ by the holy Ghost doth change vs beeing iustified into himselfe and doth renewe vs vnto spirituall life 4. The forth is of a spring and e Ioh. 4.14 of riuers but so that seeing we are a most impure sinke we must first of all by grace bee purged from vncleannesse most pure waters being powred in 5 The fift is of a house and of a building built together of liuing stones but yet by workmanshippe not made with hands laide vpon the chiefe corner stone and pretious yea the fundamentall corner stone a liuing and pretious stone f Eph 2.20 1 Cor. 3 16 1 Pet. 2.4 which similitude doth tend to this end that it may bee manifestly knowne that the whole Church and euerie member thereof is sustained by Iesus Christ alone to whom it cleaueth spiritually by faith in whome by whom and in respect of whom the holy Ghost doth builde the whole companie of the faithfull vpon this foundation the stones whereof he doth ioyne together by vnity of faith continual loue and so being ioyned together hee doth defend and maintain them against all the tempests insultings of the world 6. The sixt similitude is of meat drinke or of eating drinking a Ioh 6 51. but with a manifold difference 1. Because meate and drink taken after a corporall manner cannot giue life but onely doth conserue corporall life that as it seemeth good vnto God but the meate and drinke which in this mysterie are signified by similitude haue life and that truely eternall in themselues 2. Because these naturall meats drinkes are digested by natural heat and being altered are assimulated to the substances of the bodies But this spirituall meate drinke is incorruptible doth transforme vs into it selfe by a new as I may say qualification as Augustine saith Non mutaberis in me sed ego mutabor in te that is thou shall not be changed into me but I shall be chaunged into thee 3. Corporall meat drinke doth maintain this life but for a small time which life also they do hurt sometime also kill vnlesse they be taken in that measure discretion wherin it becommeth them to be taken But whosoeuer doth eate drinke that spirituall meate and drink one only the same is made partaker of immortality 4. Seing that Christ giueth his flesh with the meate and his bloud with the drinke and declareth the spirituall receiuing of the same by the names of eating and drinking he doth not signifie a passage of his flesh and bloud into our soule or bodie or a transfusion of the qualities either of his soule or of his bodie into vs but an inspiration of the peace of conscience of an holy spirituall and heauenly life by the gift of the spirit of sanctification Therefore in those similitudes all are metaphoricall but not proper speeches neither are to be vrged precisely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is according to the letter 1 Cor 2. 13 but so as the Apostle admonisheth that spiritual things may not be ioyned to corporal but spiritual things to spirituall that is that we may apply the words to the things What is the end and fruit of this our communion with Christ Manifold 1. Our bringing againe into the good fauour of the Father by a Mediator 2. The communion of Christ himselfe with vs wherby as our eternal Priest he doth beare vs in his heart and maketh intercession to the father for vs esteemeth it done to himselfe whatsoeuer good or ill is done toward his brethren 3. The participation and communion of all his goods for among friends all things are common and a spirituall congruence conformitie with Christ For euen as our guilt naturall blemish al our sins which follow therevpon are laid vpō Christ himselfe not by real inhesion infusion but by imputatiō alone according to the couenant of the Gospell but that all the miseries sin excepted punishments due to our sins that same our suretie a Heb 7.22 in very deed took vpon himself subiectiuely so his most perfit righteousnes proceeding from that obedience which being most absolute he performed to the father in his flesh euen to the death of the crosse by which he attained both the paying of all our debts also right to obtaine eternall life for the beleeuers is not ours by a reall infusion inhesion therof but by imputation acceptance 4. By vertue of the holy Ghost or by a real efficacie within vs he doth conuey into our masse which is inserted into his masse by faith spiritually the liuely liquor iuice spirit of eternall life that is he bringeth forth in vs another effect of that sauing vertue being vnseparable from his flesh by which he doth quicken renew sanctifie within vs both our mind and also will affections doth make vs conformable to his humane nature and so he beginneth spiritual life inherent righteousnesse in vs subiectiuely at length to be perfected in the last
day moreouer doth communicate to vs all wholsome graces necessary for vs to obtaine enioy life eternall as the feeling of Gods loue the certainty of Election the gift of iustification of regeneration faith good works other graces of his spirit he distributeth to euery man seuerally as he wil b 1 Cor. 12 12 Ioh. 1 16 vntill we liue with him eternally in the heauens According to the sayings Io. 15.5 He that abideth in me I in him the same bringeth fourth much fruit Of his fulnes haue all we receiued We are ioyned to the Lord we are one spirit with him that is to say by conformity of the vnderstaÌ„ding of the wil of the affections and by that renuing of the image of God within vs by the holy Ghost a 1 Cor. 6.17 Againe Wee are changed into the same image 2. cor 3.18 Wee shall bee like him 1. Iohn 3 2. Hee shall make our bodies like vnto his glorious bodie Phil. 3.21 Hereupon Christ is said to be and to liue in vs and wee in like manner are saide to bee and to liue in him Whereupon Paul saith I liue not but Christ liueth in mee Gal. 2.20 by which wordes againe is not signified an existence of essence or of substance or an issuing out of qualities from the soule or bodie of Iesus Christ into our soules as some not well in their wits doe imagine but an operation vertue of this communion much more powerfull and stronger as well to iustifie as to sanctifie vs then is the strength of our soule it selfe conioyned with our bodie to quicken our body Finally from this communion betweene Christ and the beleeuers doth spring the coniunction of the beleeuers betweene themselues not by a certaine insinuation of soules and bodies and as it were by contiguitie and by soldering together but by vnitie of faith and of hope and by the bond of true holy and mutuall loue so farre forth that the heart and soule of them all may seeme to bee one b Act. 4.32 and which is therefore called the communion of Saints Which is the forth end of the Lords supper That it may be a testimonie whiles that we vse it according to his institution of our spirituall education or nourishment in Christ that is that wee are fed and sustained spiritually by the benefit of the bodie and bloud of Christ according to the promise Eate drinke this is my bodie which end is neere and of kinde to the former Which is the fift end The obsignation or seale of the new couenant betweene God and men that is of the promise of the Gospell concerning remission of sins wherein God witnesseth that he receiueth into fauour and remitteth sins for the death and passion of Christ to all which vse this Sacrament with a true and liuely faith like as hee himselfe saide This cup. c. And so the Supper is a most sweete couenant and consideration in which the sonne of God doth make a couenant with vs that hee will mercifully receiue vs and wee in like manner doe make a couenant with him that wee will beleeue him and take his benefits with thanksgiuing and that we will performe his obedience before all things VVhich is the sixt end That it may be a symbol and pledge of our resurrection both spirituall in this life which is called the first resurrection and belongeth to our soules a Rom. 6.4 5 11 in which they which haue part the second death shall haue no power on them b Apoc 20.5 and also by consequent of our corporall resurrection at the last day which belongeth to the flesh and is the latter and which deliuereth vs from the first death c vers 13 and moreouer to get life eternall and saluation by the vertue of the bodie of Christ being raised againe according to the saying of Christ Ioh. 6.54 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloude hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day VVhich is the seauenth end That it may be a symbole and an earnest penny of the spirituall gathering together of communion or consociation whereby wee are vnited as it were into one bodie by the spirit of Christ as many as doe receiue the Sacrament together and that as many of vs as come to the same table doe take the same meat drinke are as members of the same familie and as it were table fellowes and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is consorts and confederates of the same holy thing like as the ancient were wont to confirme their couenants with the fellowshippe of holy things whereupon they were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or faedera that is to say leagues or couenants Hereupon Paule 1 Cor. 10.17 because there is one bread one I say by a common notion of the Sacrament but not necessarily one in number VVe that are manie are one bodie that is to say mysticall in Christ For we all are partakers of that one bread Whereupon againe it followeth that our fellowshippe with Christ is not corporall and naturall seing that our fellowshippe betweene our selues that is of the Church is not corporall but mysticall and meerly sâ—â—â—ituall For euen as the bread is compacted of many graines and the wine doth consist of the iuyce of many grapes so wee that are many that is to say beleeuers are spiritually knit into one mysticall bodie the head whereof is Christ Rom. 12.4.5 Euen as in one bodie we haue many members and all the members haue not one office so we beeing many are one bodie in Christ a Eph. 3.6 and euery one one anothers members or concorpores that is of the same bodie in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or one that is like vnto one man in Christ Iesus Which communion doth flowe as it were the effect from the cause from the former which we haue with Christ himselfe being the head and the consent of wils doth necessarily follow it from thence is mutuall loue among the communicants concord one heart one soule forasmuch as it is betweene the members of the same mysticall bodie which loue whoso feeleth not at all in his heart must needs abstaine from that Supper which is a louefeast For the Supper is an example whereby we may learne to offer our bodies and spend our life to Gods glorie and the defense of our neighbour if neede bee and also wee may accustome our selues both to distribute all good thing which wee haue receiued from God with the like liberality to the needie to powre out vpon others with the like charitie that it may be a certaine prouocation to loue brotherly charitie springing from the most excellent pledge of Gods loue towards vs most wretched sinners But God forbid that either wee should account this to bee the chiefe end or wee should with the Anabaptists haue these holy mysteries for example of imitation and onely
for mysticall commonefaction Which is the eight That it may be 1. A publick testimonie of our profession and a testification of consent in the doctrine worship and faith of Christ 2. A token of seperation from the tents of Sathan from heathens Turkes Iewes Papists and from all sects disagreing from the true knowledge of Christ 3. A promise and a certaine obligation of constancie in the faith and profession of the Gospell in what estate soeuer wee may be forced to liue 4. A sinew and a conseruation of publick meetings 5. An exercise and vpholding of pieâ—â—â— and a prouocation to beware least we defile our selues with the pollution of the world from which we are washed by the bloud of Christ 6. Finally it is a comfort in temptations Whether is the efficacie or fruit of the Eucharist equally alike to all vppon .5 Mat In no wise but as Origen saith according to the manner quantitie and proportion of the faith of the communicants Which is the right order of administring the Supper That it may bee administred 1. In the manner which commeth most neere to the simplicitie of the first institution and is most farre from superstition pride For the Sacraments doe not seeke gold neither doe they please with gold being not bought with gold saith Ambrose by godly and lawfull ministers of the Church For whereas some do think that in the old time also it was so administred in families at home that it should not be needfull for the ministers of the word to be present euen as in the celebration of the Paschall lambe wee doe not read that priests were present in euery family if it were so it was not agreeable to the institution of Christ But let the ministers exercise the ministerie honestly and comelily let them conceiue holy praiers let them plainely rehearse and expound the words of institution let them inuite the people to the mysticall table let them stirre vp and admonish them by their owne example that they may come orderly that they may take with reuerence that which is giuen that they stay not onely in signes but lift vp their hearts 2. Let them exhort to the same exercise of Christian loue or beneficence for hereupon the Supper it selfe was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Loue because they did giue to â—â—ns of loue by bestowing libeberally to the vse of the poore 3. Let them adde thereunto the Annuntiation of the Lordes death for it is not meete that it should be a dumbe action but that either the historie of the passion should be read or some other thing or that they sing or a Sermon be had concerning the Lords death 4. Let the holy communion be shut vp with a Hymne or publique giuing of thanks as the Disciples did a Mat. 26 30 2 Apologet. together with Christ that is let praise glorie be giuen to God the Father as Iustine reporteth to haue beene done Finally let all things be pronounced in the vsuall tongue and language of that place so that the communicants may both vnderstand al things to theÌ„ consent in heart But whether it be taken of them which stand or of them that sit it little skilleth although the Paschall lambe was taken standing as the Supper by the Disciples when they sat or rather leaned one vpon another In what place is it to be administred In a publick asseÌ„bly not to euery man priuately nor to such as ly sick at home or which are readie to die out of the congregation and partaking together of the faithfull because it ought to bee ecclesiasticall and publick c 1 Cor. 13 17 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b 1 Cor. 10 20.21 that is a priuate Supper and the Supper is a symbole of the communion of Saints neither ought men to open a gappe to the opinion of the worke wrought and of a preposterous confidence as is in the popish communion In the time of Iustine the Deacon some did carrie that which was left of the communion at what time the Lords Supper was celebrated to theÌ„ which were absent by reason of their disease froÌ„ the publique assembly or vnto strangers and outlandish bishops into their Inne And as Eusebius reporteth the bishoppe of Rome was wont to doe so of the church histor Cap. 5 b 24 but without superstition and for no other end but for a token of concord and consent in Doctrine and in the whole profession but because we say that wee must not so much enquire whether those fragments were sent or but whether they were well sent And that custome hath degenerated into superstition whereby at this day the host is carried to them alone which are about to die and that for certaine gaine and aduantage as also in a vaine perswasion of a certaine necessarie prouision for their iourney that custome of carrying the Supper to the absent is worthily taken away in our Churches Cyprian in the administration of this Sacrament Wee ought to doe no other thing then that which Christ did Epist 3. b. 2 At what time and how often ought this Supper to be celebrated Although a certaine and set time is not prescribed by the Lord as their was appointed in the law a certaine day in the moneth and of the yeare for the eating of the Passeouer yet reason it selfe doth shewe that of all Christians it may not be onely once in a yeare but in frequent vse as that particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as often as doth admonish being twise vsed of Paul 1. Cor. 25.11 Vndoubtedly that they should often call to remembrance the passion of Christ and by that remembrance should strengthen their faith should ioyne together theÌ„selues to set forth the praise of God to speake of his goodnesse and finally that they may goe forward in mutuall loue the coupling together whereof they doe see in the vnitie of Christs body Augustine saith daily To take the Eucharist I neither praise nor dispraise yet I exhort that it should bee communicated to all vpon the Lords daies but if not more often at the least let men communicate thrice in a yeare b De Ecclesiasticis Dogm c. 53 Neither also doth the example of Christ binde vs to celebrate the Supper in the night because Christ according to the custome of the Lawe for the solemnitie of the Paschall Lambe which was to be obserued betweene two euenings celebrated the Supper a little before night But we are freed from the olde ceremonie After what manner ought wee to come to the Lords Supper Not vnaduisedly rashly or vnworthily for as the medicine of the bodie doth not only not profit if it be ill vsed but it hurteth if it be not applyed in his time place manner measure and peculiar disease to which it is appointed so the Lords Supper which is the wholsome medicine of the soule doth not onely not profit but also it hurteth not being rightly
the rest be saued God forbid for God in calling doth so call that he turneth the will also of the elect to repentance by the spirit of regeneration and giueth and bestoweth on them true faith and perseuerance passeth by the reprobate so as they themselues also are otherwise vnwilling Besides it is contrary to the nature of the elect to abuse the decree of their election to the desire of sinning nay vnlesse they liue godly they boast of their election in vaine because as God hath predestinated vs to life eternal so hath he predestinated vs to good works Ephes 2.10 And that we might lead a holy and blamelesse life Ephes 1.4 But it neither happeneth to the reprobate to liue godly which if it might they should not be of the number of the reprobate but of the elect because the loue of an innocent and honest life cannot be seene but by election VVhat is the vse and fruit of this doctrine 1 It is auaileable for the confirmation of our faith in God for he knoweth not God aright who doth not acknowledge him to be most wise omniscient almightie and vnchangeable in ordering his creatures 2 It helpeth the assurance and sound confidence of our saluation because it dependeth not on vs or of any variable cause but of the eternall and immutable good pleasure of God a Romans 8 21. fol. 2. Tim. 2.19 3 It profiteth vs touching our comfort against the furies of the children of this world and the fewnesse of beleeuers as Christ saith Mat. 11.26 and cap. 13.14 b Iohn 12.39 And therfore could not they beleeue because saith Esay he blinded their eyes not as though God doth spread a blindnesse on them but for that as a iust Iudge hee deliuereth them being depriued of his grace to be more and more blinded by Sathan and their owne desires and Paul Rom. 11.12 doth often vse this doctrine 4 It auaileth against temptation and all the fierie darts of Satan by making certaine account that no creature can separate vs from the loue of God Rom. 8.38 And against all affliction because all thinges aswell aduersitie as prosperity make for their good who are called according to the purpose of God Rom. 2.8.4 3 It maketh for our instruction viz. 1 To acknowledge Gods singuler goodnes toward vs who vouchsafed to elect vs vnworthie ones out of the companie of wicked and to ordaine vs for heauenly glorie Rom 1.25.2 For stirring vp an humilitie godly sorrow in vs. 3 For our thankfulnesse that we attribute the glorie of our saluation to God onely and that we celebrate his infinite benignitie toward vs in heart word and worke who of his meere grace in his sonne Christ would saue vs being in our selues past recouerie a Eph. 1.3.5.9 4 And that we striue to make our vocation and election sure by good works 2. Pet. 1.5 He is iust that worketh righteousnes and he that is iustified is called also because righteousnes is by faith but faith by hearing Moreouer he that is called Is chosen according to the purpose of God Vers 10. Also He hath chosen vs in Christ Ephes 1.4 That we might be holy and blamelesse before God and so the vessels sanctified to honour and prepared to euerie good worke that is The Elect are to cleanse them selues by the power of the spirit of Regeneration with which they are endewed b Tim. 2.21 What is contrarie to this doctrine 1 The errour of the Pelagians and Semipelagians who teach an vniuersall grace and so that there are none Elect and that it is in the power of man to beleeue or not to beleeue feigning the causes of saluation to be in men themselues without God also they teach that the elect may perish and fall away from the grace of the mercie of God 2 The error of Thomas Aquinas who thought the number of the Elect in deed to be certaine but the number of the reprobate vncertaine 3 The errour of certeine Vbiquitaries who 1 teach that the fall of Adam happened without the decree of God and without any ordinance of his contrarie to that is spoken Prou. 16.4 Esay 45.7 c Iam. 3 37 Amos 3.6 Ioh 12.39 2 That no decree of God concerning the sauing of the godly or casting of the reprobate consisteth of his simple will against the places Rom. 8.28 and 9.11 3 That God without doubt would not the reprobation of any against the places 1 Sam. 2.25 Rom. 9.19 He hardeneth whom he will and by consequence taketh vengeance on those whom hee wil haue to be hardened 4. Also that the reprobate may be conuerted and saued contrarie to the places Iere. 6.30 and 13.23 a Ioh. 12.39 17.9.12 19. Rom 9 22 Luke 22.20 This is my bloud which is shed for you c. Math. 26.28 For many not for all to the forgiuenesse of sinnes Ephes 5.25 Christ offered himselfe for the Church Hebr. 10.26 1. Pet. 2.7.5 That it is the purpose and will of God simply that all should be saued and that the generall promises are to be vnderstood without restraint against the places of Scripture which restraine the effect of them to the Elect b Col 1 20 25 2 Tim 2 19 Heb. 10 14. 4 The errour of the Papists who make faith foreseene or good works or a foreknowledge of merits the precedent cause of Election and that the predestinate cannot be certaine of their predestination vnlesse it be reuealed and that by some notable priuiledge and the Elect may doubt of their Election 5 The errour of them who subiect Election to the eternall decree of God but not reprobation for that it is necessarie that two opposites should be reckoned vnder one kinde 6 The errour of them who would not haue predestination to be taught in the Church against the saying of Theodoret. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we ought not search out those things that are hidden neyther to be vtterly ignorant of those that are manifest 7 The errour of them who not distinguishing reprobation from damnation doe thinke that as God hath reprobated some of purpose onely so he condemneth them of the same purpose when notwithstanding sinne is the cause of their damnation 8 The errour of the Libertines who dream that Christians may be saued without the mediation of the middle causes 9 The errour of prophane persons who wickedly abuse this doctrine to the licenciousnesse of sinning The seuen and thirtieth common place Of the last Resurrection What doth Resurrection signifie PRoperly a certain standing againe which the Greeks call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a second standing of him that fell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which in composition signifieth againe But specially it signifieth the returning or restoring of bodies from death to life Figuratiuely 1. It signifieth Metonimically an immortall life a Phil. 4.11 2 Metaphorically a deliuerance from dangers vnto which by the like figure death is attributed